”
-
,
事
​重重​。
。
,
"
.
中
​:
",
T"
其
​事​”
:
一
​lia,
,
「
基
​。
畫筆
​上一
​;"
::
动
​4
:
TS
:
新手
​“
”
t
「事情
​,
",
升
​。
*
華
​,
单
​孔t.
共
​14:
·
,
,
“是是
​第一
​其
​.
13、
車載體
​.
有
​十一
​美国
​-
注
​“三年
​”
机​。
十一
​一天​,
,
中​,
--
或者
​事​。
一年
​爭
​十三
​重
​。
老載
​34
,其
​-
。
生
​出
​等​.
重重​。
1
,
均
​。 ”
是非非
​了
​看了看
​-
重量​:
善​,重量​:
4
,
江​。
事
​化事会
​*
4種​:
|
东
​”
ty,
式
​64
事
​-
-
-
-
“
。
“ -
统​,
中学
​出
​生一
​。
意
​4
十
​:
的
​,
了
​,
.
シャッター
​事
​ti-
Li
::
,
文章​:
A.新手共
​事实上
​景
​共识​,
:
畫
​華
​中​,
FF
,
st
事了​。
有了​,
卡平​..
,
一
​。
在音​,要量
​比利
​無事
​\..
.
。
.
-
不
​.
“
看
​ふらい​!
事事​,
看看​,
红外线接到
​事​,
.
事​。
”
事​:
-
重量
​,是
​-
。書
​:
,
衛星​,一方
​中国学
​中
​*
.
8
西查
​,
事實​。
.
中十
​T.RU
1
中
​《
.
事
​。
少地域
​,
4
星
​,
筆畫書​。
,
量​。
,
走
​4年
​,
f;
其
​。
。事
​重
​至于
​”
- 背帶
​}
售​,
!
有一
​七月
​,
量
​。
,
是​...看更在五​。
三重重​,
書中
​,
| 國華堂
​。
事
​書
​:
重量​。
一
​。
11:
42
事事​,
非
​事
​。
,
.
上
​第一​,事事
​大家
​車
​,
..
業
​中
​.
.
”
事人​:
事
​事
​:
是
​,
:
事有
​“正是
​:
,
是
​。
「
,
.
,
其中
​專
​集中​*
.
重量
​书
​“算了​,
.
:
,
..
。
T。
。
。
.
::::
:
:
畫​」,
。
理事
​|
作
​等等​,
- 重
​.
軍​,
:
、
。
#T
更
​「
重要​!
賽事
​中
​.
車門書​,
式
​是
​”
F4,学生学 ​直背​,
",
"au
:"
"
e
,Tr
.
中
​|
| |
重要​,
T
”
聘​”
非為是
​基
​,
,
.…
产
​要
​重
​更重
​,
看
​量​。
等等​。
Yi
事事
​重
​重重重​,
二
​。
,
書
​事事​?"
出
​。
1.
。
,
重
​。
“畫
​量
​:
鲁
​单是
​!
。
:,1:1
-
的
​:
看了看​。
:
了​。
*
**
4
由是​:
|
重要
​|
一
​是拿
​。
|
|-
事
​|IT基T
其
​,
生​。
。
.
他的事情​,
第一​,
再
​.
|
.
|
::
,看专
​::
更新事
​:
.
。
ish
章不作不
​,
这一
​由​”
我
​,
了重
​个地
​it:
,
w
,
,他是
​有​!
.
n
等等​。
其中​,
重量​,其精​,
是有一
​事
​|
大学
​集
​,重
​,
*
14
,
,
量
​,
“我
​事务部
​*
-
我
​:
#
了畫畫
​t
,
事有
​.... -
重量
​分光
​|
|
基于神​”
上的一家​。
8
”+4
“不是
​.
。事時
​|
得了
​一定是
​事事​“青
​。
“在
​量​。
事實是​,要到产
​My
.
年
​重重量​。
:

.
2
T
Y
.
1
MA
G
.
.
**
TA
.:.
.
.
**
...
.
SA
.
>
3
.
.
4
.....
2
17
.
SON
D
8377
...
WELLUBORULUI
HUUROUTUNUTILS
usingin
8.
-
.
.
ARTES
---
LIBRARY
OF THE
-
.
NIVERSITY OF MIC
EIURIMITILLIMINAITHTHUINNANH
.
نننننننننننننننننننننننننننننننااا
MnHIHIIHIIIIIIINIUMISMITALU
bosit
-
-
. .
..
.
-
Un
.
111
TIENSOR
IN
.
.
.
-
-
U
.
.
.
31. QUARIS
MUS FLHINSULAUITATEA
'S PHA :3
AMONA
.
2
.
CIR
IRCUM
ICE
-
Wathiri
-..
.T/
n
i
Stranamit
Y
ننننننسلننسسعنننممننننن
ننننننننننننننننننننننننننننننننن:
HHHnilimuulilANININ
LIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII
.
.
.
.
. .
je
.
BHIM
MUMU!
Tillta
-
SO
0.00
-20.
0
0
0 0-00
...000
.
000,00TRATA
imunitentunuananmunan
MIR HIMIE
.
25
.
"
...
.
FI
**
.
*
......
.
*
*
&
.
.
:1
5
r.
:
.
1
.
20
S
.
*
*
.
*
*
.
AXIAL
AA
WR
..
ST
EN
Am
..
..
!
.
TALES AND LEGENDS
FROM
THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
TALES AND LEGENDS
FROM THE LAND OF
THE TZAR
A COLLECTION OF RUSSIAN STORIES
EDITH M. S. HODGETTS
NEW YORK
CHARLES E. MERRILL & CO.
52 & 54 LAFAYETTE PLACE
1892

Dedication.
worm
TO THEIR EXCELLENCIES
MICHAEL NICOLAEVITCH AND SOPHIE NICOLAEVNA
DE KAPOUSTINE,
THIS LITTLE BOOK
IS MOST AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED BY THE
TRANSLATOR, THEIR GOD-DAUGHTER,
EDITH.

INTRODUCTION.
بك
IN presenting to the English Public this little volume
of Russian stories, I give the result of some years
experience in Russia, where I was born, and where
I spent my childhood. Some of these tales were
dictated in the original Russian at school, others were
related to me by my nurse and other servants of my
father's household, while some are translations which
I have made from various collections of Russian
stories current among the people. Russian humour
is peculiar, and it is not always easy to know whether
Ivan is laughing at or with you. In this respect
he resembles "Pat," whose affected simplicity is in
nine cases out of ten a mere cloak for unfathom-
able shrewdness.
The perfect recklessness regarding possibility (to
say nothing of probability) lends a special charm to
he Russian story. Nothing stops the progress of
events. The most startling phenomena occur in the
nost every-day sort of way, and none of the cha-
racters seem surprised at occurrences of which the
bare narration almost deprives one of breath.
I hope that my work may not only prove amusing
viii
INTRODUCTION.
to children, but interesting to students of folk-lore,
who may be able to find some useful hints in these
pages. They may be able to trace the connection
between some of our own most beloved fairy tales
and those of a country so little known in England as
Russia.
EDITH HODGEI reme

London, 1890.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
• I
. 14
لن
·
·
لیا
·····
.
· · ·
·
.
·
.
·
·
.
·
·
.
.
·
·
.
· ·
·
IOO
.
·
ICS
.
·
·
VASELESA THE BEAUTIFUL
THE SILVER PLATE AND THE TRANSPARENT APPLE
THE SOLDIER AND THE DEMONS . .
THE WONDERFUL TRADE . . . . . .
THE SNOW-MAIDEN . . . . . . .
TACK FROST . .
. . . . .
IVAN AND THE CHESTNUT HORSE .
THE THREE KOPEKS ..
THE RED FLAMINGOES . .
THE WITCH AND THE SISTER OF THE SUN
PRINCESS VERA THE WISE. .
COUNT DANIEL NATHANIEL
THE WITCH . .
IARY AND NETTY . .
HE ROBBERS
HE ROBBERS . . . . . . . .
VASHKO AND THE WITCH .
RINCE KID-SKIN
ANT .
.
. . . . . .
ANGRY WIFE . .
HE LUCKY CHILD . . . . . . .
HE POTTER AND THE EVIL SPIRIT
(RINCESS GREY-GOOSE .
'HE GREY WOLF AND THE GOLDEN CASSOWARY
STARVELING . . . . . . .
KING VLADIMIR AND THE SKELETON . . .
THE QUICK RUNNER . . . . . .

·
.
• 114
· ·
. 119
. 130
·
.
·
·
.
· ·
.
. 144
·
.
147
· ·
• 153
. 159
.
·
·
. 170
. 194
202
. 222
·
CONTENTS.
PAGE
HONESTY AND DISHONESTY . o . . . . 233
FOMA BERENNEKOFF
• 242
THE BLACKSMITH AND THE DEVIL.
. 249
THE ROGUISH PEASANT . . o
. . 250
A HOAX . . . . .
. .
. 262
THE WONDERFUL SAILOR ... . . . . 266
SENKA THE LITTLE . . . . . . . . 272
ELIE MUROMITCH . . . . . . . . 281
THE KING OF THE SEA AND MELANIA THE CLEVER , 291
THE LAST OF THE RUSSIAN WARRIORS
. . 309
66 IF YOU DON'T LIKE IT, DON'T LISTEN, BUT DON'T
SPOIL MY LIES". . . . . . . . 315
THE LITTLE BROWN COW . . . . . . 320
oo . . . . .
L
TALES AND LEGENDS
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
VASELESA THE BEAUTIFUL.
17
IN a certain kingdom there lived a very rich noble-
man, with his wife and a beautiful daughter, named
Vaselesa, whom all her friends called Vaselesa the
Beautiful, on account of her loveliness and sweet
ways. When she was but a child of eight, her mother
became so dangerously ill that all the doctors gave
her up, and said that she now lay on her death-bed.
One day she called Vaselesd to her bedside, and,
giving her a lovely little doll, said, -
" Listen to me, my child, and remember your
mother's dying words. I am about to depart this
life for another, a brighter and far happier one.
With a dying mother's love do I leave you this
doll, which is very different from others, for she is
enchanted, keep her, my darling, and show her to no
one, but when ill-luck befalls you, ask her to help you.
Now farewell, Vaselesa ; be a good girl ; obey your
father, love him and cheer him when in trouble.
Good-bye, little one." With these words the mother
kissed her child and expired.
Some years after the death of his wife, the noble-
man thought he had better marry again, on his child's
TALES AND LEGENDS
MY
II
account, for he loved his little daughter dearly, and
wanted some one to take care of her, as he had very
little time to do so himself.
Many women came in his way, yet he cared for
none. Atlast a very rich widow took his fancy, with
two rather pretty daughters, of Vaselesa's own age.
He, thinking her a good house-wife, as well as a kind
mother, married her; but, alas! she turned out to be a
very different sort of woman ; and, like a good many
step-mothers, disliked her step-daughter immensely.
She hated Vaselesa because she was the most beau-
tiful child on the whole face of the earth! and because
she was a good, obedient little girl. Her step-sisters,
of course, very shortly began to hate her too; they
snubbed her, made her do all their work for them
and tried to worry her in every possible way; but all
in vain, Vaselesa grew more beautiful eyery day, and
did not seem to mind in the least all their snubbing, and
all the hard work they made her do. Why was this ?
Was it because she kept the doll which her mother
had given her ? or was it the dying woman's blessing
that kept her from harm? We shall see by-and-by.
Years passed on the beautiful Vaselesa was now old
enough to be a bride. She was always surrounded
by rich and handsome lovers, while the two stop-
sisters were left out in the cold, for no one looked at
them when Vaselesa was near Naturally, the step-
mother became very angry, and told the young men
that she would not let Vaselesa marry before her own
daughters were comfortably settled. The young men
on hearing this, departed in haste, and troubled the
nobleman's house no more. The step-mother was
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
still more disgusted when she saw that she had turned
them off altogether, and began to vent her rage on
Vaselesa, calling her a flirt, telling her that she kept
all the young men away from her sisters ; however,
Vaselesa did not mind.
It so happened that the nobleman had to go to
a very distant kingdom for some months, on very im-
portant business, while his wife moved to another
house not quite so large as the first one, near a dark
and dreary forest, in the middle of which stood a
little hut, and in it lived an old witch, who was said
to eat up everybody who came in her way, just as
though they were so many chickens ! The step-
mother had heard of this dreadful old witch, and
thought if she kept on sending Vaselesa into the
forest every day for something or other, she would
soon be got rid of; however, Vaselesa always came
home safely, thanks to her friend the doll. But one
evening the step-mother gave each of the girls some
work to do, telling them to have a certain amount of
it finished by the following morning. One had to
begin making lace, the other to go on with her
knitting, while Vaselesa had to spin. The step-
mother, after giving them a small piece of candle to
work by, left them, and went to spend the evening
with some friends, not forgetting, however, to tell
them that if the candle should go out, one of them
would have to go to the witch for light, and she looked
meaningly at Vaselesa. The girls worked a long
tirae, and then the candle went out, leaving them in
darkness.
“What shall we do?” cried one of the step-sisters ;
SA
D
B 2
TALES AND LEGENDS
“mamma has locked up all the light, and our work is
not half done! As for going to Madam Witch, I
shan't ; I daresay I can manage to go on working by
the gleam of my knitting-needles.”
“I shan't go either, I shall be able to finish this bit
of lace by the light of my pins," said the other.
“Vaselesa must go !”
And they pushed the poor girl out of the room,
and locked the dcor after her. Vaselcsa went straight
to her own room, and told her doll what her sisters
wanted her to do.
" Don't be afraid, my darling," answered the doll,
“but go wheresoever you are sent, and fear nothing.
As long as you carry me about with you, you are
safe."
Vaselesa put the doll in her pocket, and ran out of
the house into the forest, singing as she went. Sud-
denly a white horseman rode past her on a white
horse, and as he rode everything around him became
white. Vaselesa was greatly astonished at this, and
began wondering what he could be, when another
horseman rode past, clad in red, sitting on a red horse,
and as he rode along everything became red; but he,
too, soon disappeared. After she had walked a little
farther, she met another horseman, dressed in black,
on a black horse, and immediately all became quite
dark round about her.
Vaselesa had now not far to go, but very soon
arrived at the little hut where Madam Witch lived
This hut and its surroundings were most peculiar as
well as alarming; in the first place, the hut itself
stood on chickens' legs, and round it was a high wall
FROM THE LAND OF TIIE TZAR.
IST
11
made of human bones, on the top of which was a col-
lection of human skulls, lighted up inside, with rays
of light streaming out of the eyes, showing Vaselesa
the way. On the gate were human legs instead of
bolts, and human hands instead of a lock. Vaselesa
became greatly alarmed on seeing all these dreadful
things, and would gladly have run away, had she not
heard a loud noise in the air, and, on looking up,
beheld the old witch riding on a mortar, with a pestle
in her hand.
"Fy, fy! I smell the blood of a Russian. Who is
here?” she cried, descending.
Vaselesa came forward, saying in a low, trembling
voice,
"It is I, madam, my step-sisters have sent me to
you for light.”
“All right, my child,” cried the witch. “I know
them well! So they want light, do they? Very
well; but you will have to work for me first, and
stay here for a little while. If you do everything
well, and are a good girl, I shall give you one of those
lighted skulls to take back to your sisters."
1
again, "my sisters are waiting for the light; they
want to finish some work for their mother.”
"No, they are not doing anything of the kind;
they only wanted to get rid of you.”
“I am sure you must be mistaken, madam. I
know that they are waiting."
“Well, let them wait; do them good. As for my
being mistaken, not I! Anyhow, I don't let people
have my skulls for nothing. You will have to stay
TALES AND LEGENDS
with me and work, and if you do everything properly,
as I mentioned before, I shall give you a skull; on
the other hand, if you do not do what I tell you, your
head will be put on that wall with the rest, for there
happens to be a vacancy."
Vaselesa did not at all like the prospect of possess-
ing one of the things she had so greatly dreaded, nor
did she care very much about the invitation, or the look
of things in general ; however, she wisely said nothing,
but followed the witch into the hut.
“Bring me all that there is in the stove," said the
witch," and put it down on the table before me, for I
am as hungry as a wolf.”
“Then I hope you will not eat me up!”
"I will, if you don't make haste."
Vaselesa laughed, and, running to the stove,
brought out everything there. This was chiefly hu-
man flesh! She brought out some honey and wine,
which the witch at once consumed, giving Vaselesa
now and then something which she herself did not
care for. After telling Vaselesa to be up early next
morning, she went to bed.
Early next morning Vaselesa woke, and, peeping
out of the window, saw the light in the skulls slowly
darken. As she stood there looking out, the same
white horseman rode past, and immediately every-
thing became quite light. Madam Witch rose, telling
Vaselesa to clean the yard, sweep the hut, cook the
dinner, and peel a hundred pounds of potatoes; but
if this were not done, she told her that she would eat
her up, and have no mercy on her. After that she
went into the yard, said something that Vaselesa did
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
TL
not understand, and the mortar with the pestle
descended from the clouds ; up went the witch high
into the air, and was out of sight in a moment,
leaving Vaselesa alone in her glory. She at once set
to work to explore her surroundings, when she sud-
denly recollected the work she had to do; so she ran
to begin, when what was her surprise to see that the
doll had done it all for her!
“Oh, my darling little helper !” cried Vaselesa.
“You have saved me all the trouble. What on earth
should I have done without you?".
"You have still to lay the table for dinner, and be
a good girl. Remember that, and try to please
Madam Witch in every possible way."
So saying, the doll climbed into Vaselesa's pocket.
All was quite ready when Madam Witch arrived.
She found everything beautifully clean and cheerful.
she asked on entering.
« Look and answer for yourself, good mother,"
returned Vaselesa, smiling brightly.
The witch gave a quick look round, and, I must
say, was not altogether pleased, for there was no fault
to find whatever.
"It is very well done, my child," she said, sitting
down to her dinner.
After she had eaten enough she went to bed, telling
Vaselesa what she had to do next day,
When morning came, Madam Witch rode out in
her mortar, with the pestle in her hand; while
Vaselesa, or rather the doll, did all the work. The
day passed as did the first. When night came the
TALES AND LEGENDS
witch returned, and had, as before, no fault to find.
As she was eating her dinner Vaselesa stood quite
quietly by her side, looking at her, but saying nothing.
“Why do you not speak to me to-day, my child ? "
the witch asked in surprise.
“Because I was thinking."
“What was it? Out with it."
.“Well, to tell the truth, I am rather puzzled about
something, and want to ask you some questions, and
shall be very glad if you will answer them for me."
"Fire away ; but, mind, not too many questions, or
you will soon get old.”
"I only want to ask you three questions. First, as
I was coming to you for light, a white horseman
passed me on the way. He sat on a white horse,
and all around him became white. Who was he?"
“His name was Day."
“Then came another horseman clad in red. Who
was he?"
“He was Sunset."
“Then a third passed me, in black. Who was he ?”.
“He was Night."
Vaselesa remained silent for some time.
“Well," asked the witch, laughing, "have you no
more to ask me about?"
"No. You yourself told me not to ask too much,
for fear of my growing old before my time."
“Very well, then. Now that you have asked me
all you wish to know, I will return the compliment,
and ask you some questions too. Tell me why
it is that you are always so good, and so quick and
ready to obey me, and never make a mistake by any
FROM THE LAND OF TIIE TZAR.
chance? And also why it is that I am so fond of you,
and would not hurt a hair of your head ? ”
"I suppose it is my dear mother's blessing that
helps me in all I do.".
“Well, then, look here, my dear. I don't want any
blessedness in my hut. I think you have been here
quite long enough; so you had better go back to
your step-mother and sisters with my compliments,
and take one of my skulls with you."
So saying, the witch gaye Vaselesa one of the
horrid-looking things, and saw her off.
Away ran the girl, thinking the witch quite the
most charming old lady she had ever met. It was
growing very dark now, and had it not been for the
lighted skull she would never have found her way.
She ran on until Day broke in upon her, and the
skull darkened; but as soon as Night galloped past
the skull lighted up again, showing Vaselesa the way.
On the following evening she arrived at the gates
of her home. All was in total darkness. She was
about to throw away the lighted skull and enter the
house, when suddenly, to her great surprise, a voice
like thunder came from the skull, saying,
“Throw me not away, but take me unto thy step-
mother ! "
She looked up at the window, and seeing that
there was no light anywhere, she took the skull in
with her. Her people went out of their way to be as
nice as possible. They embraced her tenderly, telling
her that they had been in utter darkness during the
evenings the moment she had left them.. Whatever
light was brought to them, went out immediately,
ΙΟ
TALES AND LEGENDS
"I hope your light will not go out, too!” cried
the step-mother, as she set down the skull on a little
table in a corner.
“I hardly think that likely," replied Vaselesa.
Meanwhile the fiery eyes pierced the step-mother
and step-sisters with the hot flames that now and
then darted out from them. The three women were
terribly frightened, and tried to hide themselves in
corners so as to save themselves from being burnt,
but all in vain; they became so fearfully scorched by
dreadful flames from the eyes, that towards morning
they were nothing but a heap of ashes. All this
time the flaming eyes never once so much as looked.
at Vaselesa, who stood there unable to help her step-
mother and sisters.
After burying the skull in the earth she locked up
the house, gave the servants a holiday, and went to
live with an old woman in town, who was formerly
her nurse, where she could wait for her father's return.
One day Vaselesa said to the old woman,-
“I find it very dull, Ivanna, sitting here like a
grand lady, without having any work to do; I wish
you would let me help you sometimes in the house-
work."
“But why, dear angel, should you want to spoil
your pretty hands with work?”.
“Well, Ivanna, I don't want to live idle. If you
won't let me help you, I wish you would buy me
some of the very best flax you can get, and I will
spin."
The old nurse sighed, but had to obey.
Vaselesa set to work and began to spin. Her.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
II
work was so fine, that when the time came to weave
it nobody would touch it for fear of breaking it.
Vaselesa was very unhappy, and tried to do it her-
self, but failed. So she went to her doll and asked it
to do it for her. Next morning all was done !
Never did human eyes see such beautiful stuff.
In fact, it was so much admired that Vaselesa (or
rather, her doll) set to work and made some beautiful
linen which could almost pass through the eye of the
smallest needle! When it was all ready Vaselesa
told her nurse to try to sell the stuff, and keep the
money for herself.
“Why, my dear child," said the old nurse, looking
at the linen in surprise, “this is fit for no one but the
king himself! I will take it to him at once. Why
it is more like silk than linen!”
Off went the old woman to the palace, and asked
to see the king, who ordered her to be brought before
hiin at once. He was delighted with the stuff, and
asked the price of it.
“I will let your Majesty have it for nothing."
However, the king would not hear of this, but gave
her many rich gifts in return.
Shortly after, the king ordered shirts to be made
for him of this beautiful linen, but nobody would
touch it. They said it was quite impossible to cut
or sew it, as it was much too fine for any human hands
to finger. The king then ordered the old woman to
come before him.
“You could spin and weave this linen," said the
king, “therefore you will also have to make me these
shirts, as no one in the kingdom will touch the stuff."
i
I 2
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
"I did not make the linen, your Majesty, but a
beautiful young lady who is staying with me did it
by way of amusement.”
“Well, then, let her make the shirts. Some one
must make them, now that I have got the linen.”
Away went the old nurse, and told Vaselesa all
that the king had said.
"I knew that would be the case; no one has the
patience to touch this stuff. It is too fine, I sup-
pose," laughed Vaselesa, as she locked herself up in
her room. Of course she did not think for a moment
of making these shirts herself, but told her little doll
to do so. (How convenient that doll was to be sure !)
In a very short time three dozen shirts lay by her
side, so charmingly worked that it was quite impos-
sible to see the sewing!
Next morning the old nurse took the shirts to the
king, who was simply delighted with them, and would
not rest until he saw this wonderful girl who did
everything that no one else could do.
Meanwhile Vaselesa, after dressing herself in a
beautiful satin dress, looking like a rose freshly
plucked from the garden, sat by the open window as
though waiting for something. Suddenly she heard
the sound of wheels; she looked up, and saw one of
the king's carriages drive up to the door. Vaselesa
flew to answer the bell.
“Does the young lady who made the king's shirts
live here?” asked a footman with powdered hair.
· Vaselesa told him that she was the one, So off
she drove to the palace; but no sooner had she made
her appearance at court when all eyes were turned
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
13
to her, full of surprise at her wonderful beauty. As
for the king himself, he fell straightway in love
with her, and in a very short time they were married.
As the king happened to be young and handsome,
Vaselesa did not object.
Vaselesa's father soon returned, and was overjoyed
at the news. He lived the rest of his days with his
beloved daughter and the king, her husband.
The old woman was properly taken care of, and
lived in a nice little house close to the palace, where
she could see Vaselesa as often as she pleased.
The beautiful young queen became more lovely
every day, and kept the doll carefully locked up to
the end of her days, and showed it to no one for fear
of its getting broken.
14
TALES AND LEGENDS
11
THE SILVER PLATE AND THE TRANS-
PARENT APPLE.
THERE lived once a peasant with his wife and three
daughters. Two of these girls were not particularly
beautiful, while the third was sweetly pretty. How-
ever, as she happened to be a very good girl, as well as
simple in her tastes, she was nicknamed Simpleton,
and all who knew her called her by that name,
though she was in reality far from being one. Her
sisters thought of nothing but dress and jewellery: the
consequence was that they did not agree with their
younger sister. They teased her, mimicked her, and
made her do all the hard work. Yet Simpleton never
said a word of complaint, but was ready to do any-
thing. She fed the cows and the poultry ; if any one
asked her to bring anything she brought it in a
moment; in fact, she was a most obliging young
person.
One day the peasant had to go to a big fair to sell
hay; so he asked his two eldest daughters what he
should bring them.
“Bring me some red fustian to make myself a
sarafan," i said the eldest. :
“Buy me some yards of nankeen to make myself a
dress," said the second.
1 A coat without sleeves.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
15
Simpleton meanwhile sat in a corner looking at her
sisters with great eagerness. Though she was a
simpleton, her father found it hard to go away with-
out asking her what she would like him to bring her ;
so he asked her too.
“ Bring me, dear father," said she, “a silver plate
and a transparent apple to roll about on it."
The father was rather astonished. But he said
nothing and left.
“Whatever made you ask for such rubbish ?”
asked her sisters laughing.
“ You will see for yourselves when my father brings
them,” said Simpleton, as she left the room.
The peasant, after having sold his hay, bought his
daughters the things they had asked for, and drove
home.
The two elder girls were delighted with their
presents, and laughed at Simpleton, waiting to see
what she intended doing with the silver plate and
transparent apple. Simpleton did not eat the apple,
as they at first thought she would, but sat in a corner
pronouncing these words,-
“Roll away, apple, roll away, on this silver plate;
show me different towns, fields, and woods, the seas,
the heights of the hills, and the heavens in all their
glory." :
Away rolled the apple, and on the plate became
visible, towns, one after another; ships were seen sail-
ing on the seas ; green fields were seen; the heights
of the hills were shown; the beauty of the heavens
and the setting of the sun were all displayed most
wonderfully.
: 16
TALES AND LEGENDS
The sisters looked on in amazement. They longed
to have it for themselves, and wondered how they
could best get it from Simpleton, for she took such
grcat care of it, and would take nothing in exchange.
At last one day the wicked sisters said coaxingly
to Simpleton,
"Come with us, dear, into the forest, and help us
pick strawberries."
Simpleton gave the plate and the apple to her
father to take care of, and joined her sisters. When
they arrived at the forest they set to work picking
wild strawberries. After some time the two elder
sisters suddenly came upon a spade lying on the
grass. They seized it, and while Simpleton was not
looking they gave her a heavy blow with the spade.
She turned ghastly pale, and fell dead on the ground.
They took her up quickly, buried her under a birch-
tree, and went home late to their parents, saying,
"Simpleton has run away from us. We looked for
her everywhere, but cannot find her ; she must have
been eaten up by some wild beasts, while we were not
looking,"
The father, who really had a little love for the girl,
became very sad, and actually cried. He took the
plate and apple, and locked them both up carefully in
a glass case. The sisters also cried very much, and
pretended to be very sorry, though the real reason
was that they found out that they were not likely to
have the transparent apple and plate after all, but
would have to do all the hard work themselves.
One day a shepherd, who was minding a flock of
sheep, happened to lose one, and went into the forest
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
17
to look for it. When suddenly he came upon a
hillock under a birch-tree, round which grew a number
of red and blue flowers, and among them a reed.
The young shepherd cut off the reed, and made
himself a pipe ; but what was his astonishment when
the moment he put the pipe to his mouth, it began to
play by itself, saying,
"Play, play, little pipe; comfort my dear parents,
and my sisters, who so cruelly misused me, killed me,
and buried me, for the sake of my silver plate and
transparent apple.”
The shepherd ran into the village greatly alarmed,
and a crowd of people soon collected round him
asking him what had happened. The shepherd again
put the pipe to his mouth, and again the pipe began
to play of itself.
“Who killed whom, and where, and how ?." asked
all the people together, crowding round.
“Good people," answered the shepherd, “I know
no more than you do. All I know is, that I lost one
of my sheep, and went in search of it, when I suddenly
came upon a hillock under a birch-tree with flowers
round it, and among them was a reed, which I cut off
and made into a pipe, and the moment I put the thing
into my mouth it began to play of itself, and pro-
nounce the words which you have just heard."
It so happened that Simpleton's father and sisters
were among the crowd, and heard what the shepherd
said.
“Let me try your pipe," said the father, taking it
ard putting it into his mouth; and immediately it
began to repeat the words,
18
TALES AND LEGENI)S
"Play, play, little pipe ; comfort my dear parents,
and my sisters, who misused, killed, and buried me
for the sake of the silver plate and transparent
apple."
The peasant made the shepherd take him to the
hillock at once. When they got to it they began to
dig open the hillock, where they found the dead body
of the unfortunate girl. The father fell on his knees
before it, and tried to bring her back to life, but all in
vain. The people again began asking who it was
that killed and buried her, whereupon the pipe
replied,
“My sisters took me into the forest and slew me for
the silver plate and transparent apple. If you want
to wake me from this sound slumber, you must bring
me the water of life from the royal fountain."
The two miserable sisters turned pale, and wanted
to run away, whereupon the people seized them, tied
them together, and marched them off to a dark cell,
where they locked them up until the king should
pronounce judgment on them.
The peasant went to the palace, and was brought
before the king's son, and falling upon his knees
before the prince, he related the whole story. Where-
upon the king's son told him to take as much of the
water of life from the royal fountain as he pleased.
“When your daughter is well, bring her to me,"
continued the prince, “and also her evil-minded
sisters."
The peasant was delighted. He thanked the young
prince, and ran to the forest with the water of life.
After he had sprinkled the body several times with
11
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
19
1
the water, his daughter woke up, and stood before
him, prettier than ever. They embraced each other
tenderly, while the people rejoiced and congratulated
the happy man.
Next morning the peasant went with his three
daughters to the palace, and was brought before the
king's son.
The young prince, when he beheld Simpleton, was
greatly struck with her beauty, and asked her at once
to show him the silver plate and transparent apple.
“What would your Highness like to see ?” asked
the girl, bringing forward her treasures. “Would
you like to know whether your kingdom is in good
order, or if your ships are sailing, or whether there is
any curious comet in the heavens ?"
"Anything you like, sweet maiden."
Away rolled the apple round about the plate, on
which became visible soldiers of different arms, with
muskets and flags, drawn up in battle array. The
apple rolled on, and waves rose, and ships were seen
sailing about like swans, while flags waved in the
air. On rolled the apple, and on the plate the glory
of the heavens was displayed; the sun, moon, and
stars, and various comets were seen.
The king's son was greatly astonished, and offered
to buy the plate and apple; but Simpleton fell on her
knees before hini, exclaiming -
"Take my silver plate and my apple. I want no
money and no gifts for them, if you will only promise
to forgive my sisters.”
The young prince was so moved by her pretty face
and her tears, that he at once forgave the two wicked
_
C 2
20
TALES AND LEGENDS
girls. Simpleton was so overjoyed that she threw her
arms round their necks and tenderly embraced them.
The king's son took Simpleton by the hand and
said, “Sweet maiden, I am so struck by the great
kindness you have shown your sisters after their cruel
treatment of you, that I have decided (provided you
agree to it) to have you for my wife, and you shall be
known henceforth as the Benevolent Queen."
“ Your highness does me great honour," said
Simpleton, blushing; "but it lies in my parents'
hands. If they do not object, I will marry you." .
It is needless to say that neither parents objected,
but gave their consent and blessing.
“I have one more request to ask your Highness,"
said Simpleton. “And that is, to let my parents and
sisters live with us in the palace."
The young prince made no objection whatever to
this proposal (though most probably he felt sorry for
it afterwards ; however, the story does not say any.
thing about that). The sisters threw themselves at
Simpleton's feet, exclaiming that they did not deserve
such kindness after all that they had said and done to
her.
Next day the marriage was celebrated, and crowds
of people ran about everywhere crying out, “ Long
live our king and queen!”.
From that day Simpleton was no more, but the
BENEVOLENT QUEEN reigned in her stead.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
21
THE SOLDIER AND THE DEMONS.'
.
A FAITHFUL soldier, having served his master
for many a long year, received his pay, and was on
his way to his native land. He had to go through
many kingdoms; at last he stopped in one, and came
to the house of an old woman.
"How are things getting on in your country ?” he
asked ; "is everything well ?"
"Not quite, soldier," she answered. “You see, our
king has a daughter, who is very beautiful-Princess
Martha we call her. Well, a foreign prince came to
our country, and made her an offer of marriage;
but our princess refused him, and a good job too;
the wretch flew into a dreadful rage, and let a
number of demons loose upon her. It is already the
third year that this has been going on, and the poor
dear princess has not slept once all the time on
account of these little demons, but cries out in
despair all night long."
"Can no one do anything for her ? "
“No, soldier; the king has tried everything in his
power to save her from the evil spirits, and many a
man has been brought to the palace to try and drive
away the demons, but all in vain; no one can do
anything."
“Well," said the soldier, “I will go and try 111
.
22
TALES AND LEGENDS
luck; perhaps I can do something for the princess,
and maybe the king will give me the means for my
journey home if I am successful.”
So saying, he took off his cloak, cleaned his buttons,
and marched off to the king.
“Good day, soldier," said the king; "what news
have you brought?"
"I wish your daughter better, your Majesty. I
hear that Princess Martha is very ill; perhaps I can
do something for her, and get rid of the demons in
some way."
“Very well, brother ; if you do that you shall be
handsomely rewarded."
" But I can do nothing unless your Majesty will
promise to supply me with certain things that I may
want."
. "Say what it is you require, soldier, and I shall
take care that you have it."
“Well, your Majesty, I shall first of all want a
bushel of iron bullets, a bushel of nuts, a pound of
candles, two packs of cards, an iron rod, and last, but
not least, a figure of a man in iron, on springs. That
is all I require."
“All, indeed! Quite enough too, I can tell you.
However, if you really think you can save my
daughter, you shall have everything you wish, and
more."
Next day everything was ready, the soldier, after
closing all the windows and all the doors, with the
exception of one which he left open, made the sign
of the cross over them; he then illuminated the
princess's room with the candles ; on the table he put
FROM THIE LAND OF THE TZAR.
23
1
the two packs of cards; and then filled his pockets
with the iron bullets and nuts. After that he went
to the open door and waited. Presently, just at
midnight, a number of unclean spirits approached
the palace, but were greatly disgusted to find that
they could not get in. At last, one of them, on
seeing the open door, changed itself into a man, and
was about to walk in.
“Who goes there?" called out the soldier.
“Let me in, brother, I am only one of the court
footmen.”
“ Then where have you been loitering about at this
time of night, you rascal ?"
“Wherever I may have been, I am not there now;
that is certain. Give us a drink, old boy."
“Give you a drink, indeed! What do you take
me for ?"
"Well, at any rate, you might have the politeness
to give me some of your nuts. I see you have plenty
in your pockets.”
“Here you are, you impudent rascal ;" said the
soldier, giving him an iron bullet.
The demon took it, and it is needless to say that
he found great difficulty in cracking it; meanwhile the
soldier cracked five and twenty nuts, and ate them.
“How awfully hard your nuts are, soldier,” said
the demon; "and what tremendously strong teeth
you must have to be able to crack them!”
“What a poor sort of chap you must be, to be sure.
Why I have lived fifty-five years with the king, and
am an old man now; in fact, I was 110 chicken when
I came; and have hardly a tooth in my head; and
Y
24
- TALES AND LEGENDS
those that I have are as blunt as they can possibly
be! You ought to have seen me when I was young.
I had the most wonderful teeth then, and so beau-
tifully white that everybody used to talk about
them."
The demon coughed.
“Suppose we have a game at cards," said he, taking
up a pack.
“What shall we play for ?"
"Money, of course."
“Money, indeed! what money can a soldier have?
You stupid. Why he never has more than three
kopeks at the most to bless himself with. No, my
friend, let us rather play for blows; that is what we
soldiers do."
“Right you are !” And they began their game.
“Now for the blows, soldier," said the demon.
“No," answered the soldier, “wait till the knave of
clubs turns up, then you can strike, otherwise it is
not worth while exciting yourself.”
“Agreed !” cried the demon; and they went on
playing.
It was the soldier's turn to strike.
"Now then," said he, "present your forehcad, and
Ict me show you what we soldiers can do in the way
of blows! You will not forget them in a hurry, I
can tell you !"
The demon fell on his knees, and begged the
soldier to have mercy on him, and not to strike too
hard.
“Get along with your impudence!” cried the
soldier.
FROM TIIE LAND OF THE TZAR.
1
“Oh, soldier ! take as much of my money as you
like, only let me off the blows."
“What use would your money be to me? I don't
want it. I played for blows, and not for your stupid
money! However, if you like, I have got a younger
brother ; let us go to him. He may not give you
such hard blows as I; but, of course, if you do not
wish to go to him, I must give them to you myself.”
“No! no! take me to your younger brother, by
all means !"
So the soldier marched him off to the iron man.
He touched the springs, and the iron man gave the
unfortunate demon a blow which sent him spinning
to the other side of the room. The soldier stopped
him.
"Remember," he said, "you are still to receive
nine blows. You have only had one. Come along."
But the demon had evidently had enough, for he
jumped up and made off as best he could.
In the morning the king came and asked Princess
Martha how she had passed the night.
“Very well, thank you, father dear,” she answered;
no one disturbed me at all.”
On the following night the demons came again to
the palace, in order to torment the princess, but find.
ing everything closed except that one door, one of
them went in. But it was not our friend of the night
before. This demon had also the pleasure of seeing
the soldier, and conversing with him, and receiving
an equally warm welcome.
Well, this went on for thirteen nights, each night
bringing a different demon to the palace; and as each
26
TALES AND LEGENDS
unfortunate little demon received the same kind of
treatment from the soldier and his younger brother,
they at last struck work, and would go near the
palace no more.
“Well, nephews," said the head-demon, “as none
of you seem to care about visiting this soldier, I shall
go myself."
And with a very haughty air he entered the palace.
He soon got on very friendly terms with the soldier,
and after a while they both began a game at cards,
in which, of course, the soldier managed to win. The
soldier then took the head-demon and presented him
to his younger brother. The iron man, after having
his springs touched, caught the demon very affec-
tionately in his iron hands, and held him firmly, while
the soldier seized the iron rod, and began beating the
unfortunate demon most unmercifully, saying,-
“This will cure you of tormenting the princess !”
At last the rod broke in halves over the demon's
back.
“Oh, nephews, that soldier has very nearly beaten
me to death !” exclaimed the demon, when he had at
length joined his band.
"Well, uncle; at any rate you saw for yourself
what an ingenious man that soldier is,” said one.
“It is a fortnight since I had the pleasure of going
to the palace and making his acquaintance, and my
head still aches from the warm welcome I received.
I only thank my stars that he did not beat me him-
self, but made his younger brother do it."
The demons then held a meeting, and began dis-
cussing how they could best get the soldier out of the
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
27
-
palace. At last, after a great deal of talking and
thinking, they decided to give him (the soldier) all
their gold, and coax him out of the place. Off ran
the demons to the soldier, who, when he saw them all
coming together, was seriously alarmed, and cried
out in a loud voice,
“Run away, brothers, as fast as ever you can, some
creditors are coming this way, and if they catch sight
of you they will give you more soldier-blows, worse
than those my little brother gave you; so if you don't
want to get killed, run for your lives.”
"Enough, soldier! we have only come to pay our
respects, and thank you for the kind way in which
you received us every night, and also to offer you as
much gold as you like, on condition that you leave
this palace, and promise to trouble it no more with
your presence."
The soldier thought for a moment before answering
them.
“No," he replied at last; "gold is of no use to
me, but if you really do wish me to leave the
palace, I have an idea, which won't deprive you
of your gold, and which I think will prove very
satisfactory."
“What is it, soldier ? What is it?” cried the
delighted little demons.
“Well, just get into my knapsack, every blessed one
of you ; it is not a very difficult task.”
“Yes ! yes! but what then?"
“What then ?—why, after you have all got in, so
that I can close it up, you can, after a time-get out
again, that's all.”
1
28
TALES AND LEGENDS
:
"Oh, all right! open your knapsack, brother, and
let us jump in! Hooray!!”
And the little demons, overwhelmed with joy,
turned somersaults in the air and sprang into the
knapsack one after another, thinking all the while
that it was such an easy and simple way of doing
business.
“Lie more together, or I shall not be able to fasten
the buckles.”
"Shut it up now," said one little devil, “it is rather
a tight fit, but what matters if we can get you away,
a little squeezing won't hurt us very much, and it
certainly won't harm you ; so close it up, sharp!"
“That's easier said than done; but one thing is
certain, if I can't fasten it up, you won't get me out
of the palace in a hurry."
“Oh, shut up your mouth, as well as your knap-
sack! If you wouldn't talk half so much, you would
be more likely to finish your—"
But the little demon could not finish his sentence,
as the soldier gave the knapsack a good shake just
then, and succeeded in closing it. A little yell
from the inmates inside followed, but the soldier,
taking no notice, with a self-satisfied smile, threw
the knapsack over his shoulders, and marched off to
the king.
“Would your Majesty be so good as to order
thirty iron hammers, each weighing half a ton.”
The king whistled; nevertheless he gave the order,
and very soon the hammers were ready. The soldier
took the knapsack to a blacksmith's shop, put it on
the anvil, and asked the blacksmith to beat it as hard
i
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZARI
29
.
as he could with the iron hammers; this done, the
soldier took up the knapsack and again went before
the king.
"My task is done, your Majesty," he said ; "the
cvil spirits will torment the princess no more."
The king was delighted.
“You are a clever fellow; go, therefore, and make
merry in all the taverns in my kingdom; do whatever
you please, everything will be open to you."
After making merry for a whole month, the soldier
returned to the king.
"I have enjoyed myself thoroughly, your Majesty,
and now I want to continue my journey home-
wards."
“But why not stay with me, soldier, and become
one of my courtiers ?”
“Your Majesty is most kind, but I should like to
return to my native land; I have not been there for
many a year, and wish to see some of my friends and
relations again.”
TYN
DV
The king, as a reward for all that the soldier had
done, gave him carriages, horses, and more money
than he could well spend, however long he might live.
Off went our soldier to his native land, and on his
way he met with an old friend of his.
“Good day, brother!” cried the soldier,
"Holloa, old boy! how are you?” asked the
other.
“Just as of old, my friend ; only Providence sent
some luck in my way, and I am a rich man now,
thank goodness ; so corne, let us make merry, old boy;
30
TALES AND LEGENDS
go you and fetch some wine, while I go to your hut
and make myself known to your women-folk."
" I should be delighted, old fellow, but my cattle
are not housed yet, worse luck, or I should go; but
as I can't, I must trouble you to fetch it yourself,
the tavern is only just round the corner.”
"All right; but first I want to get rid of my knap-
sack. Would you mind taking it to your hut, and put-
ting it down somewhere carefully; and tell your wife
on no account to open it.”
· His friend took the knapsack into his hut; telling
his wife, and some other women who happened to be
there, to take care of it but not to open it, whilst he
went to house the cattle. But the women could not
withstand the temptation.
“Let us open this knapsack, and see what is in it!"
They had hardly undone it, when out jumped the
demons, making a tremendous noise, breaking all the
windows and door, and then ran off as hard as ever
they could. But on their way they met their enemy
the soldier.
"Oh, you wicked ones !” he cried ; “so you are
loose again, are you ?”.
On hearing his voice, the demons were greatly
alarmed, and in their endeavours to get away from
their enemy, threw themselves under a mill, where
they remain to this day.
Our soldier went back to the hut, scolded the
women well for not having oheyed him, and after
spending a jolly day with his old friend, he travelled
home to his native land, where he is now living in
happiness, peace, and plenty,
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
31
THE WONDERFUL TRADE,
7
In a certain kingdom there lived an old woman
who was almost penniless. She had an only son,
whom she wished to apprentice where he would
not be required to work, but only eat, sleep, and wear
fine clothes. But, unfortunately, such places were
scarce, and whenever she told her wishes to others
they only laughed at her, saying,
“You will have to go right round the world first,
and then you won't get what you want! No one
would be such a fool!”
The old woman was highly indignant, and said she
was not going to be done ; so after selling all she
had, which, needless to say, was very little, she
turned to her son and told him to get ready, and
they would start off to seek their fortunes,
They travelled from one town to another, but
nobody seemed inclined to take the son into such
apprenticeship as she wanted, especially without
money.
They went through the whole kingdom without
any success. At last the old woman, finding that her
search was fruitless, decided to turn homewards once
more, not in the highest spirits, when suddenly they
came upon a inan, who, seeing that the old woman
looked very sad, asked her the reason.
Y
32
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
“How can I be otherwise ?” replied she. “I have
walked and walked through the whole kingdom with
my son, to bind him apprentice to a trade where he
need do no work, only eat, drink, sleep, and dress
well ; but nobody will have him without money."
"Give him to me," said the stranger, “and on this
day three years hence you may come and fetch him
away. For teaching him I will take nothing ; but
mind you recognize him again ; if you don't, you can
come twice more after three years ; but if you do not
know him then, he must be mine for ever."
The old woman thought this very extraordinary.
Was it possible not to know her own child again?
However, she was glad that she had at any rate
found some one who would take him ; she could
return to her own country and laugh at the people
who had once laughed at her. It was not a very
Christian way of looking at things, but, nevertheless,
so thought the old woman. In her joy she forgot to
ask this stranger who he was and where he lived, but
gave him her son and left, to return after three long
years to that very spot to claim her boy.
Now this stranger was a sorcerer. All his com-
panions having died, he alone was left with his
daughter to perform his magic arts. He kept a
school, in which he taught the most wonderful things
possible to some dozen young men who boarded with
him.
The three years passed away very rapidly, and at
last the important day arrived when the old woman
was once more to behold her beloved son, and take
him home with her. She got up very early, and
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
33
went to the place where she had first met the
stranger. The time approached, and with it the
sorcerer.
“Ah, little mother! I see you have not forgotten
to fetch your boy."
He gave two loud whistles, and in another moment
twelve bees came buzzing round the old woman, who
was terribly frightened, and began waving her hands
about to keep them off.
“Don't be afraid, little mother," said the sorcerer,
laughing, "for your son is among them. I have
taught him all kinds of clever things, and if you
really want him back you must try and find him.”
“Find him, indeed! why, I gave you a boy; and
these are only a lot of horrid bees! Why, good
man, do you want to make such a fool of me?
Don't you think I know the difference between a
boy and a bee?"
“These are not bees really, but twelve young men,
who, like your son, wished to have the same easy
kind of apprenticeship. They fell into my hands,
and have been taught all kinds of cunning and won-
derful things; one of the things being, that they can
change themselves into whatever they wish, whenever
they please. Eleven of these are staying with me
for ever, because their parents did not succeed in
recognizing them, and --"
“I should think not," exclaimed the old woman.
“This is the greatest fraud I ever came across, and
you ought to be punished for cheating a poor old
woman like me."
“Hush! don't speak like that, little mother. I
34
TALES AND LEGENDS
was just going to tell you that your son is the twelfth,
and if you don't recognize him he must stay with me
like the others.”
“ But, great heavens, how can I possibly recognize
him when they are each and all alike?”
Suddenly one of the bees flew to the old woman's
face and began to sting her.
“Get away, you nasty thing, do!” she cried,
beating it away from her.
“Well, don't you recognize your son ?"
“No, I don't!"
“Very well, then you must come again on this day
three years hence. The bee that stung you was your
son. However, it is too late now, you must come
again."
The old woman burst into tears, and left the place,
promising to come again in three years.
When the time came round the old woman once
more went to meet the sorcerer.
When he whistled this time, twelve white doves
flew round the old woman.
“ Try and recognize your son ; he is among them,"
said the sorcerer.
She looked, and looked, but grew no wiser. All
the twelve doves sat in a row; all had exactly the
same feathers, and how was she to find him? She
looked again, and saw one of the doves put its head
under its wing ; but although she noticed this, no-
thing crossed her mind.
"No," she said at last, “I do not recognize my
1
son."
“ The little dove that had its head under its wing
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
35
was your son. Now you must come again at the
end of another three years, but that will be the last
time; if you do not know him then he will be lost
to you for ever.”
“Old swindler!” muttered the old woman as the
sorcerer and the doves disappeared.
The years passed away, and the old woman found
herself for the last time at the place where she and
the sorcerer first met. This time she determined to
keep her eyes open.
The sorcerer whistled again, and twelve little
ponies came galloping up and stood in two rows
before the old woman.
"Now, then, little mother, which is your son?"
asked the sorcerer.
The old woman passed up one row, then down the
other, but no sign of any kind did she see. She
passed by again, and this time one of the ponies
began stamping on the ground.
“This is my son!” she said, stopping in front of
the little pony.
“Right for once, little mother; you have recognized
him this time!” cried the sorcerer. “But you are
not so very clever, you know; if it had not been for
your son's stamping in the way he did you would
have passed him. However, you may take him home
now, and may the Lord bless you both !”
The horse then changed itself into the old woman's
son, who had grown wonderfully handsome in those
few years.
“How did you get on without me, mother mine?”
asked the young fellow, as they walked homewards.
D 2
36
TALES AND LEGENDS
"Very badly, my boy; I have hardly had any-
thing to eat all the time."
"Well, mother, I shall see that you have plenty of
everything now. Will a hundred roubles' be enough
to start with ? "
"A hundred roubles !” cried the old woman. “I
never had so much in all my born days; in fact,
I never saw so much. Where have you got
them?"
“I have not got them yet, but I shall get them for
you in a minute. Listen. Do you see those hunters
galloping about yonder after a fox? Well, I shall
change myself into a hound and catch the fox for
them; they will then want to buy me, and ask you
how much you want for me. "A hundred roubles,
gentlemen,' you must say. They will, of course,
bargain with you, but you must not on any account
give me for less. And another thing you must not
forget; that is, to be sure and take my collar off
before you part with me. The hunters are sure to
make a fuss, but no matter ; do as I tell you, and all
will be right.”
As soon as he had finished speaking he changed
himself into a beautiful dog, and ran after the fox,
which he very soon caught.
The old woman went up to the hunters, who had
ridden up to the dog and were now stroking it,
wondering whose it was.
“Why do you interrupt our hunting, old woman?"
they asked, when they saw her coming up to them.
.
lol. English.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
37
"Because, gentlemen, it is my dog, and I have
come to fetch it away.”
“No, old woman, don't take him away; we want
to keep him ourselves.”
"Very well, gentlemen, if you like to buy him you
are welcome."
“How much do you want?”
"A hundred roubles, gentlemen."
“ That is rather high, my good woman."
"No, gentlemen, not at all. Look at the dog
yourselves; see what a splendid animal it is."
The hunters, after a little bargaining, counted
out the money, while the old woman began taking
the collar off; but when the hunters saw what she
was doing, they would not hear of it.
“But I don't intend selling the collar," said the old
woman; “I only sell the dog."
“Nonsense!” cried the hunters ; “we must have
the collar, too. Who ever thought of buying a dog
without a collar? Why, the animal would be sure
to get lost.”
The old woman, after a great deal of arguing, at
last consented, and giving them the dog as well as the
collar, took the money, and went away.
Off rode the hunters, when suddenly a fox ran
past. They unloosened their dogs and away they
went; but the creature was not to be caught so
easily.
“ Let us try the new hound; he may be able to
catch it," said one of the hunters.
They loosened him, too, but the cunning dog had
hardly been set free when away he went in exactly
TS
-
38
TALES AND LEGENDS
the opposite direction to the fox, and when at a safe
distance from the hunters he changed himself quickly
into his proper shape and overtook the old woman.
“Oh, mother! why on earth did you sell the col-
lar ?. I warned you not, and if we had not met a fox
I should have been lost to you for ever."
Then they began building a new hut for themselves,
where they lived for some time without starving; but
at last out of the hundred roubles only a hundred
kopeks (25. English) remained.
“My dear son," said the old woman, one day, "I
wish we could get a little more money to buy a few
things with."
“Very well; how much do you want? Will two
hundred roubles be enough for you ?”
“Two hundred roubles? why, we could build quite
a large house, as well as buy all the things I want."
“Well, then, look here. I will change myself into
a beautiful bird, and you must take me to market
and sell me for two hundred roubles. But mind,
mother, and on no account sell me in a cage, or else
I can never come home again.”
So saying he changed himself into a bird with such
lovely feathers that the like had never been seen.
The old woman was greatly astonished, and carried
it to market in a pretty little cage, and in a very
short time she had quite a crowd round her, who
came to admire the beautiful creature, and wanted to
buy it; but, unfortunately, the price was too high
for them, so they shook their heads, whistled, and
went away. The old woman was beginning to think
that she would never, get rid of it at all, when sud-
FROM THE LAND OF THE T
39
TZAR.
y
denly, who should turn up but the sorcerer. He
knew her at once, and went up to her and began
admiring the bird. The old woman did not recognize
him, as he was got up to look like somebody else.
He asked how much she wanted for the bird. She
told him. He did not hesitate a moment, but gave
her the money, and was just about to take the cage,
when she stopped him.
“I did not sell the cage as well," said she.
After a long argument, the sorcerer and the old
woman began quarrelling. But the assembled crowd
took the old woman's part, and would not let the
sorcerer have the cage, but gave it back to her. The
sorcerer, on seeing that he could not do anything,
took the bird, and tied it up in his handkerchief and
went home.
“Well, daughter," said he, “I have brought back
our young man after all, and a nice lot of trouble he
gave me."
“Oh! where is he?" she exclaimed.
He untied the handkerchief very carefully; but just
as he had opened it, out flew the bird through the
open window, and away high up into the air, quite
out of sight, leaving the sorcerer stamping about in
an awful rage, and his pretty little daughter to lament
her loss,
When the old woman returned home from market,
she was greatly surprised, as well as overjoyed, at
seeing her son seated very comfortably in a chair,
waiting for her.
“Thank Heaven," said he, embracing her, “that
you did what I told you this time. It would have
40
TALES AND LEGENDS
been awfully unpleasant, for me as well as for you,
had you done otherwise, for the man who bought me
was no other than the sorcerer. He is trying to get me
back to marry his daughter, who seems to have taken
a great fancy to me; but as I don't particularly care
for the young lady myself, I am by no means
anxious to return to him."
Things went on very well for some time. The old
woman got all she wanted, and everything was very
comfortable in the little hut, till one day she looked
out of the window into the little yard at the back,
and sighed.
“What is the matter now, mother mine?” asked
the son. “Is there anything more that you are in
need of?”
“Oh, it's not worth talking about, dear! I was
only thinking what a pity it is that such a nice piece
of ground as we have at the back here should be so
empty. Now, if I had the means, I should buy some
horses, cows, pigs, poultry, or something to make it
look cheerful; but it's no use my wishing for things
when we can't afford to have them.”
"I don't know, mother; I think we shall soon be
able to get all you want. I told you that I would
try and please you in every possible way, and get
you everything you like ; so take me to the market
again, and I shall change myself into a lovely little
pony, and you must try and sell me for three hundred
roubles; but be careful not to sell me with the bridle."
So off went the old woman once more to market,
leading a sweetly pretty, plump little pony. The
crowd again surrounded her, admiring the wicked-
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
looking little horse, and began bargaining; but the
old woman firmly kept to her price. “Three hundred
roubles, and not a kopek less," she had said, and stuck
to it. .
“How much did you say, little mother?” asked a
voice.
It was the sorcerer again.
“Three hundred roubles, and not a kopek less."
“There you are, three hundred roubles, well
counted,” he cried, throwing the money down before
her, while the old woman began taking off the bridle.
“No, no, old woman!” the sorcerer exclaimed,
taking the bridle roughly out of her hands. “What
next? Where in the wide world did you see a horse
sold without a bridle ? How do you expect me to
take him home?"
And before any one could stop him, he jumped on
to the little pony, and galloped off as hard as he
could, leaving the old woman wringing her hands,
bemoaning her hard fate.
“Oh, my son, my son, my darling son ! I have lost
you now for ever!”
The people tried to comfort her as best they could,
though they themselves were sorely puzzled by her
cries of “My son!” and wondered how a pony could
be so nearly related to her ; but they at last came to
the conclusion that the "poor old woman was not
quite right in her upper storey," and told her that she
had best go home and console herself with a glass or
two of vodka, which she could well afford out of the
three hundred roubles. But the old woman had re-
cognized the sorcerer as he mounted the pony, and
42
TALES AND LEGENDS
V
7
regarded the money he had given her with disgust.
What was it to her, if she was never to see her beloved
son again?
Meanwhile the sorcerer, thinking that he would
pay the "youngster” out for flying out at the window
when last he bought him as a bird, rode him about
for three whole days and three whole nights without
giving the tired horse a moment's rest. He rode
over stock and stone, up hill and down dale, until the
perspiration poured down his face in streams. He
was at length obliged to go home. When he arrived
in his garden, he tied the unfortunate animal's head
to a tree in such an uncomfortable position that the
poor creature could hardly breathe.
“Well," said the sorcerer aloud to himself as he
walked into the hut, "I think I have pretty well done
... for him this time.”
“Done for whom, father ?” asked his daughter.
“Why, for that young fellow I used to have, whom
you took such a fancy to. There he is. Just look
at him. Not likely to get away this time, is he?"
The damsel at once ran off into the garden, and on
seeing the poor little pony tied up with his head high
up in the air, she could not help being sorry for him,
and angry with her father for his cruelty.
"Poor thing," she cried, “how my father has tor-
mented you! How cruel of him to have tied you up
like this, and without any food, too!”
She untied the horse's head very gently from the
tree, and patted him fondly. But the horse loosened
himself from her grasp, and, after thanking her, he
bounded off into the fields and far away.
T
11
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
43
i
The girl was so alarmed that she ran trembling to
her father, exclaiming -
“Forgive me, father, but I loosened the little pony,
as I felt so sorry for him, and he has run away.”
Hardly had the sorcerer heard these words when
he changed himself into a grey wolf, and gave chase.
The pony, on hearing some one chasing him, turned
himself into a white dove. The sorcerer then changed
himself into a kite, and few after the dove. They
were very close to each other now; but the dove
suddenly perceiving a river below him, flew down,
changing himself into a stickleback, and stood on the
defensive. The sorcerer, not wishing to be beaten,
changed himself into a pike, and dashed into the
water. The stickleback shot rapidly through a hole
in the shell of a crawfish, and waited.
“Turn your head round, friend stickleback," said
the pike, “and I will eat you."
“You had better not, friend pike, it would not
agree with you; you would very soon suffocate. And
besides, pikes never eat sticklebacks; it is not at all
fashionable."
And then they stood looking at each other for
nearly three hours, till at last the pike fell fast
asleep. Meanwhile the stickleback slipped out of the
shell and swam through the water. He swam and
swam till he came to a raft. He climbed on to it,
and floated on until he came near to the shore, where,
to his surprise, he saw a most beautiful princess
sitting watching the tide. The stickleback changed
himself at once into a golden ring, and rolled before
the princess's feet. She took it up, put it on her
i
OY
44
TALES AND LEGENDS
beautiful little white finger, and gazed at it in admira-
tion as she said softly, in a low, musical voice,-
“Ah, how I should like to find a good and hand-
some young man to marry me! I don't care for any
of the men I have seen, they are none of them to my
taste; but I suppose I am difficult to please, and
shall have to die an old maid !"
At this moment the pike, who had been left sleep-
ing, appeared on the scene, and, on hearing these
words, changed himself at once into a handsome
young man, and came up to the princess, saying, —
"I beg your pardon, Princess, I lost my ring just
now, and I think you picked it up. Will you please
give it back to me; or keep it, and take me for your
husband, if you think I am good-looking enough for
you."
The princess was very angry at the cool way in
which the stranger spoke.
“Marry you, you impudent creature!” she cried.
“There, take your ring, and be gone!”
So saying, she took the ring from her finger, and
threw it down on the ground before the sorcerer ; but
the moment the ring fell it turned into a numberof very
small seeds, one of which rolled under the princess's
shoe. On seeing this, the sorcerer changed himself
quickly into a cock, and began picking the seeds.
When he had finished eating them all up, he cried out
in a loud voice,
"Cock-a-doodle-doo! I have done the very thing I
wanted !”
But at that moment the last seed rolled out from
under the shoe, and, changing itself into a handsome
FROM THE LAND OF TIIE TZAR.
45
hawk, threw itself on to the cock, and sent its sharp
claws into his breast.
“Cock-a-doodle-doo, brother," cried the cock. “Let
me go! let me go!”.
“Not I," replied the hawk. “Did you ever know
a hawk to be such a fool as all that ?"
And the unfortunate cock was torn in two. After
that the hawk changed himself into a young man, so
handsome that it would be simply impossible to
describe him, or even to imagine his equal !
The princess fell so much in love with him that in
a very few days they were married. Of course the
old woman came to the wedding, and everybody was
happy all round, especially the old woman.
"I never thought-I never dreamt—that he would
ever marry a princess !” she cried in her joy. “Now
I shall be able to spend the rest of my days in peace
and happiness. This is what has come out of the
apprenticeship that every one laughed at.”
Her son did not keep up the arts which the
sorcerer had taught him, but very soon forgot them
all, as he had not much chance to practise now.
Many years after some other people went in search
of the same kind of apprenticeship for their sons; but
all in vain, for the last sorcerer had been killed, and
with him died the wonderful trade.
S
TALES AND LEGENDS
.
THE SNOW-MAIDEN.
MANY years ago, in a distant Russian village, there
lived a peasant, by name Akem, with his wife Masha ;
they lived in a small wooden hut, where they spent
their days in love and harmony ; but children had
they none. This was a very sore point with both of
them, they used to sit by the window or at the door
of their little hut looking at their neighbours' children
playing about, and wished that they had some of
their own; but finding that it was no use wishing,
they at last became sad in their old age.
One cold winter's day, when the snow lay thick
upon the uneven country roads, and the little village
boys were running about throwing snowballs to
keep themselves warm, and making snow-men and
women, old Akem and Masha sat by their window
looking at them in silence. Suddenly Akem looked
up at his wife, and said, laughing,
"Masha, what do you say to coming out into the
road and making ourselves a snow-man or woman,
like those little boys yonder ?"
Masha laughed, too, it seemed such a queer thing
to do at their time of life!
"Yes, if you like," she replied ; “let us go, it may
cheer us up a bit; but I don't see why we should
make a snow-man or woman, let us rather make a
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
47
child out of snow, as Providence does not seem to
wish us to have a real one !"
old age, Masha! Come along, then, and let us set
to work."
Off went the old couple, laughing at themselves all
the while, and sure enough they commenced inaking
a snow-child! They inade the legs, arms, hands, feet,
and a snowball for the head.
“What, in the name of wonder, are you up to ?”
exclaimed a passer-by, stopping suddenly in front of
the two old people.
“A snow-child !” laughed Masha, as she began to
explain everything to the stranger.
“May the Saints help you !” said he, as he went
his way.
When they had got the legs, arms, hands, feet, and
head fixed up together, Akem began making the
nose, two holes for the eyes, and was just drawing a
small line for the mouth, when he suddenly, much
to his surprise, felt warm breath come out of it.
He took his hand away quickly, and on looking up
at the two holes made for the eyes, beheld two real,
beautiful blue eyes; the lips became full and rosy,
and as for the nose, it was the dearest little nose
ever seen.
"Good heavens! what does this mean? is it a
temptation of the Evil One?” cried Akem, crossing
himself several times, while the snow-child threw
her arms round his neck, and kissed him as though
she were alive.
“O Akem! Akem !" cried Masha, trembling with
YY
}
V
.
48
TALES AND LEGENDS
i
joy, “ Providence has at last taken pity on us, and
sent us this child to cheer us in our old age."
· She was about to throw her arms around the
snow-child and embrace it, when, to the astonish-
ment of both the old man and woman, the snow
fell off, and left in Masha's arms a beautiful little
girl.
"Oh, my little Snow-Maiden! my little darling!”
cried the happy Masha, as she led the lovely child
into their hut. Meanwhile, Akem could not get
over his wonder. He rubbed his head, and felt
sorely puzzled; he did not know whether he was
asleep or awake, but felt almost sure that something
had gone wrong with him somewhere.
But to return to the Snow-Maiden (as Masha was
pleased to call her). She grew very rapidly-not only
daily but hourly-into a tall, beautiful, and graceful
girl ; the peasants were delighted with her-Akem
had come to the conclusion that it was all right-their
hut was now always in constant mirth. The village
girls and boys were frequent visitors to it; they
played, read, and sang with the Snow-Maiden, who
understood it all thoroughly, and did her best to
amuse all around her. She talked, laughed, and was
altogether so cheerful and good-natured, that every-
body loved her dearly, and tried to please her in
every possible way,--at the same time a better and
more obedient daughter never was. She had the
most lovely white skin, just like snow; her eyes were
like forget-me-nots, her lips and cheeks like roses; in
fact, she was the very picture of health and beauty ;
with her lovely golden hair hanging down her back,
ut 1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR11
49
.
TITI
she looked just like a girl of seventeen, though she
was only a few days old.
“Akem," said Masha, one day to her husband,
“ how good Providence has been to us; how Snow-
Maiden has brightened us, in these few days, and
how wicked we were to grumble as we did.”
“Yes, Masha,” returned Akem,"we ought to thank
Providence for all that He has done for us, and thank
Him that we have mirth instead of gloom, in our
little home."
Winter passed, the heavens rejoiced, the spring
sun came out, the swallows began to fly about, and
the grass and trees became green once more.
The lovely Russian peasant-girls gathered them-
selves together, and met their young cavaliers under
the trees in the forest, where they danced and sang
their pretty Russian songs. But the Snow-Maiden
was dull.
“What is the matter with you, my darling ?"
asked Masha ; "are you ill? You are always so
bright and cheerful as a rule, and now you are so
dull all at once. Has any bad man thrown a spelí
over you?”
“No, mother mine; nothing is the matter with me,
darling," the Snow-Maiden replied, but still she con-
tinued to be dull, and by degrees she lost her beautiful
colour, and began to droop sadly, greatly to the
alarm of those around her.
The last snow had now vanished, the gardens
began to bloom, the rivers and lakes rippled, the birds
sang merrily; in fact all the wide world seemed happy;
yet our little Snow-Maiden drooped and looked sad.
50
TALES AND LEGENDS
TT 1
She sat with her hands folded in the coolest part of
the hut. She loved the cold winter, it was her best
friend, but this horrid heat she hated. She was glad
when it rained a little, there was no broiling sun then.
She did not mind the winter sun, but the summer sun
was her enemy; and quite natural, too, poor thing,
when she was born in the winter in the snow! At
last the great summer feast arrived, the village
youths and maidens came to the Snow-Maiden
and asked her to join them in a romp through
the woods, and begged Masha to let her go with
them. At first Masha refused, but the girls begged
so hard that at last, on thinking it over, she con-
sented, for she thought it might cheer Snow-
Maiden up.
“ But," said she, “take care of her, for she is the
apple of my eye, and if anything happens to her, I
don't know what I shall do!”
“ All right! all right! we shall take care of her,
she is just as dear to us!” cried the young people, as
they took Snow-Maiden and ran off with her into
the forest, where the girls wove themselves wreaths,
while the young men gathered sticks, which they
piled up high; and at sunset they set fire to them, and
then thay arranged themselves all in a row one after
another, bays and girls, and prepared to jump over
the burning heap. Our Snow-Maiden was the last
in the row.
“Mind,” said ihe girls to her, “don't stay behind
but jump after us."
One! two! three ! and away they went, jumping
over the flames in great delight. Suddenly they heard
i
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
51
n
a piercing scream, and on looking round discovered
that Snow-Maiden was missing.
“Ah,” cried they, laughing, “she is up to one of
her tricks again, and has most likely gone and hidden
herself somewhere. Come, let us go and search for
her."
They all ran off in pairs in different directions, but
nowhere could they find their missing companion.
Their happy young faces soon turned very grave, and
their joy gave place to sorrow and alarm. They met
at last in the road outside the forest, and began
asking each other what they had best do.
"Perhaps she has run home," said one.
This seemed a happy thought; so they ran to the
hut, but no Snow-Maiden was there. They looked
for her all through the next day and night, and on
the third, and fourth. They sought her in the village,
hut after hut, and in the forest, tree after tree, bush
after bush; but all in vain, nowhere could they find
her. As for poor Akem and Masha, it is needless to
say, that their grief was too great for words, no one
could comfort them. Day after day, night after
night, did poor Masha wander into the forest, calling
like the cuckoo,
“Oh, my little Snow-Maiden! Oh, my little
darling."
But there was no answer to her call, not one word
from that sweet voice did Masha get in reply. Snow-
Maiden was not to be found, that was certain, but
how had she vanished, and whither had she gone?
Had the wild beasts of the forest eaten her up? or
had the robber-bird carried her off to the blue sea ?
i
A
i
1
E 2
52
TALES AND LEGENDS
No, it was not the wild beasts, nor was it the
robber-bird, but--as our little friend was jumping
over the flames after her companions she evaporated
into a thin cloud, and flew to the heights of the
heavens,
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
53
JACK FROST.
i
ONCE upon a time there lived an old Russian peasant
with his wife and three daughters-Martha, Pasha,
and Masha. Now the eldest, Martha, happened to be
a step-daughter, therefore she was, of course, greatly
disliked by her step-mother. Early in the morning,
till late at night, the step-mother would do nothing
but chide the unfortunate Martha, and give her more
work than was good for her. She had to go out and
get the wood to heat the stoves, wash the floors, feed
the cocks and hens, milk the cows, and do a number of
other things. Yet the step-mother was not satisfied,
and would keep on telling her that she was a lazy,
good-for-nothing girl, and that she never by any
chance put the hut in proper order, nor put the
potatoes in the right dish, and various other little
domestic trifles, which do not belong to our story.
Martha was, so to speak, always in hot water; still, she
wisely held her tongue, trying hard all the time to
please her step-mother, who, unfortunately, was the
sort of woman that nothing would please. As for the
other two girls, they naturally took after their mother,
and snubbed Martha right and left, so that the poor
VV
TAI
54
TALES AND LEGENDS
TA
girl was scolded by all, except her father, who loved
her dearly.
Years went by, and these young girls grew into
beautiful young women, and were beginning to think
of getting married. The father, though anxious to
find them all good partners, was sorely afraid to part
with Martha, who had become a wonderfully beautiful
girl ; the step-mother, on the other hand, was anxious
to get rid of her. She was not particular in what way;
but she knew that Martha was thechief attraction in the
house, and that while she was there, the other two girls
were not likely to stand any chance. Many a young
man had already asked for her hand, but Martha was
in no hurry, as she cared for none of them very much;
so she refused them all; but no one had yet proposed
to the other two girls. The step-mother began thinking
what she had better do to get Martha out of the way.
At last she thought of something that seenied to her
a very good idea.
“Martha must really make up her mind to marry
some one," said she one night to her husband.
“But she does not care for any one; besides, what
should we do if she did ? who would feed the
animals and look after the hut, if Martha were to
marry ?”
“Stuff! you surely don't want her to stop at home
altogether, and die an old maid ?".
“Certainly not; yet who is to look after every-
thing, and cheer us in our old age. I am sure
neither Pasha nor Masha would care about that."
“Of course not; they will soon be snatched up. In
fact, they would have been married now, only the
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
55
dear, good girls thought that Martha being the eldest
ought to marry first."
The old man hesitated.
“Well, yes, wife," he said at last. “My Martha ought
certainly to marry, but the question is to whom;
she cares for no one."
The woman laughed to herself.
“I know of a suitable husband,” she said.
“Indeed, and who is he?” asked her husband
astonished.
“Why, Jack Frost. He is rich, he is handsome, what
more could she want? Look at all the fir and pine-
trees, look at the ice and the snow,-they all belong
to him, every one of them. I hear that he is looking
about for a wife, and if he takes a fancy to Martha,
which he is sure to do, no one could help it,-how
rich she would be !"
The old peasant opened his eyes and mouth very
wide, and stood staring at his wife in great surprise.
However, thinking that she knew best, he at last
asked her,-
“But where is this Jack Frost you speak of to be
found ?"
“In the forest, of course, you silly!"
“Yes, but that's rather a large order."
“Well, look here! Early to-morrow morning you
must harness the horses to the sledge, take a large
empty box, and drive into the forest with Martha-
drive on until you come to a very dark pine thicket.
In front of you, you will see an ice-hill, upon which
stands a large fir-tree; put the box under this tree,
and leave Martha with it; but don't tell her the reason
i
V
56
TALES AND LEGENDS
TT
1
or anything about it; only just say that you will come
back and fetch her in a few minutes ; and that she
must wait patiently till your return ;-and all is sure
to turn out well, just as I wish it.”
“But she will die of the cold."
“No, not she ; Jack Frost will look after her."
But the woman's idea was that Martha should sit
on that box until she died of the bitter cold which
surrounded the ice-hill, near which Jack Frost
resided.
Next morning the old man did as his wife had
ordered him; he harnessed his horses, and drove off
with his daughter to the ice-hill, where he left her to
sit on the box under the big fir-tree, telling her
that he would come back soon and fetch her away.
Poor Martha sat there for a long time, trembling
with the cold. Not knowing why she had to stop
there ; but only that her father had told her to wait
for him and not to move, she meant to obey him
come what might. She felt dreadfully miserable, as
she saw that the day was drawing to a close, and yet
her father did not come. Had he forgotten his
promise ? or had something happened to him ? She
tried to cry, but no tears came. Suddenly she heard
a slight noise close to her ear: it was Jack Frost
jumping from tree to tree. When he saw her he came
nearer to where she sat.
“Are you warm, pretty maiden ? are you warm ? "
he asked, in a cold, clear voice, from the top of the
fir-tree.
“I hardly know," she said with a shudder, as she
tried to look up, but had not the strength to do so.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
57
Jack Frost jumped from branch to branch, coming
nearer to her. Suddenly he sprang from the tree
and stood by her side, his ice-cold fingers touching
her shoulders. He was a handsome-looking old
man, with a long white beard, and curly white locks
hanging down his back; he had a kind-looking old
face, with a good-natured smile on it.
“Are you warm, pretty maiden ?” he asked again,
stooping down to look into her face.
“Yes,” she replied, “ I am burning."
Martha was really freezing, but the cold was so
great that she thought she was broiling.
Jack Frost felt very sorry for the poor girl, and
coming closer to her, covered her up with what
seemed to her fur cloaks and rugs, but she knew no
more until she found herself at home again, sur-
rounded by her father, step-mother, and sisters ; she
was clad in a beautiful silk dress, with a lovely fur
mantle, and the box which was taken to the forest
empty was now full of beautiful presents. It was
really funny to see how cross the step-mother
became on seeing Martha actually back again with
such a number of rich presents and things round
her; she tried, however, to keep her rage down, as
well as she could. She never thought for a moment
that her step-daughter's trip to the forest would have
ended in this way. Nevertheless, she took the old
man aside, and said proudly,-
"Was I not right in making you take Martha to
the forest ? See how rich she has become; Jack
Frost has evidently taken a great fancy to her. I
always said he would, and if you had not been in such
2
58
TALES AND LEGENDS
a hurry to go and fetch her back he would have
married her by this time, and she wouid have been
richer still ; but it is no good talking about it
now."
Her thoughts were very different from her
speech,
“No, my dear," she thought to herself ; "I am not
going to be beaten by you."
A few days later the woman ordered her unfortu-
nate husband to harness his horses and take her own
two daughters, Pasha and Masha, into the wood to
try their luck, and see what Jack Frost would give
them. Away went the old man, with Pasha and
Masha, to the pine forest, and told them to sit on the
box under the fir-tree, just as Martha had done.
He then left them and went home.
At first the girls enjoyed it very much, and talked
and laughed together.
“ It does seem such a queer idea," said Pasha, " to
send us here to find a lot of dresses and things, just as
though we could not buy everything we want in the
village, or wait till we go to Moscow."
“We should have to wait long in that case, Pasha,
as we are not likely to go there in a hurry."
“Mamma said that we should see some very hand-
some young men here, if we waited long enough. I
wonder whether that is true ?"
"I don't know! All I know is that it's getting
frightfully cold;" and Masha shivered as she drew her
warm furs round her.
But Pasha did not mind the cold ; she did not feel it
half as much as her sister, for she was blessed with
L
FROM THE I
LE
59
TZAR.
LAND OF THE 1
the gift of the gab, and chatted away right merrily,
laughing and talking about every possible thing.
“What did you say, Pasha ?” Masha would ask
almost every minute. “I am so cold I can hardly hear
what you are talking about. I wonder whether those
young men really will come.”
“Have patience, my dear; men always keep one
waiting ; they can't be punctual to save their lives.”
"I don't believe they will come, say what you
like; but supposing only one man comes, which of
us do you think he will choose-you or me?"
“Maybe he will take you," snarled Pasha.
“No, he will most likely choose you, my dear!"
retorted Masha.
With that they began to sneer at each other, till
they heard Jack Frost jumping from tree to tree,
shaking them as though they were so many bells.
Now it so happened that the girls did not know that
it was Jack Frost who had given Martha all
those presents, and that it was for him they were
waiting
“There, Masha !" cried Pasha, “I hear something.
I believe the young men are coming at last in their
troikas ;? don't you hear the bells?"
Jack Frost came near them.
“Are you warm, pretty maidens ?” he asked; "are
you warm, my dears ? "
“Warın, you old stupid !” cried Pasha, looking up
at him ; "warm, indeed! oh, yes, of course we are ;
it's a wonder we are not dead with the heat."
6. What are you waiting for ?” he asked.
1 A carriage with three horses harnessed abreast. .
TALES AND LEGENDS
“What business is that of yours ?”
Jack Frost smiled.
“We are waiting for our lovers," said Masha, who
thought her sister had been rather rude. “But I
suppose they have lost their way in this horrid, dark
forest."
“Queer place to wait for lovers," Jack Frost
said. “I hardly think they would be such asses
as to come here. Are you still warm, pretty
maidens ?"
"Get away with you, you old stupid, do! Can't
you see that we are nearly frozen to death,” cried
Pasha angrily.
Still Jack Frost kept on coming closer and closer
to them, and at last he leaped from the fir-tree,
touched them with his ice-cold hands, which froze
them to death, for Jack Frost had somehow taken a
dislike to the girls, and thus Pasha and Masha
departed this world of sorrow. .
In the morning the woman sent her husband to
go and fetch them home again, with all the trea-
sures that she thought they would be sure to have.
Away went the old man to the pine forest, where, to
his horror, he found the dead bodies of his two
daughters lying on the ice-hill. He took them up,
kissed their pale, cold faces, put them in his sledge,
and drove home to his wife, who came out smiling to
meet him ; but alas for those smiles ! they died away,
as Pasha and Masha had done.
“Where are my children ? " she cried out.
The old man, after uncovering the rugs, displayed
the bodies of the two unfortunate girls lying dead in
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
61
the cart. Angry words did not remain long unuttered
by the mother's lips.
“What have you done to them, you wicked, wicked
man ? My poor little darlings, they were the delight
of my life. My Pasha, my Masha, what shall I do
without them? my darling little doves. What did
you do to them, you horrid old wretch ? Tell me this
instant."
“Leave off talking that nonsense, this is no time
for scolding. You told me to take the girls to the
forest; you thought of nothing but riches all the time,
and this is what you get for it. You can't find fault
with me, I did what you told me to do, and these are
the thanks I get."
The woman after a little more scolding and howl-
ing came to herself again, and actually forgave her
husband, who had done nothing. After that they
lived happily for many a long year, not forgetting,
however, to bury Pasha and Masha. As for Martha,
she soon married a rich and handsome young man,
and lived happily ever after, as people always do in
Fairy Tales.
:
TALES AND LEGENDS
IVAN AND THE CHESTNUT HORSE.
1
ONCE upon a time there lived an old peasant, who
had three sons. Two of these were supposed to be
very clever, while the third, the youngest of the
three, was said to be so dreadfully stupid that people
nicknamed him Ivan the Stupid, or just simply the
Stupid ; while others, less polite, and not so choice in
their language, called him the “ Fool." Whether it
was to keep up his reputation among his friends or
not, I cannot say, but Ivan 'would spend all his
time when at home lying on the stove doing
nothing.
A very great feast was to be held at the king's
palace, and was to last for three days; to this feast
everybody was invited, the rich and poor, great
and small; and among them were Ivan's brothers.
When the first great day arrived, the two brothers
began putting on their Sunday's best, and making
themselves generally smart.
"I wish you would take me with you," said Ivan
from the stove, as he looked at his brothers
dressing.
“Take you with us !” they cried. “What next?
Do you wish to frighten the people? Where can you
go to? You are only fit to lie on that stove and
growl!"
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
1
Ivan sighed, and when his brothers had gone he
went out into the fields and wept bitterly, for he
longed to be at the feast. Suddenly, to his surprise,
he saw a beautiful chestnut horse galloping towards
him; and the earth beneath the creature trembled.
From his ears came fire, and from his nostrils issued
forth smoke.
“Do not grieve, Ivan," said the horse in a voice
that sounded like thunder. “I know what it is you
want, and shall try to help you ; but first get in at
my right ear, and then out at my left.”
Ivan obeyed, wondering all the time what it all
meant, it was such an extraordinary animal this
horse. When Ivan climbed out of the horse's left
ear, he found himself dressed in such beautiful clothes
that he hardly knew himself again ; had he only seen
his face he would have been still more astonished :
he looked so clean and so handsome. After this the
horse ordered him to get on his back, and away
they rode over stock and stone, up hill and down
dale, till at last they reached the palace, where at one
of the windows sat the king's daughter, as beautiful
as the day, and on her finger was a diamond ring,
which shone like fire in the sunshine. It so happened
that a wicked fairy, who had had a spite against the
princess, came to the palace one day, and cast a
spell upon this beautiful girl, in consequence of
which she could never marry until some handsome
youth should be able to leap from the ground to the
high window, or rather balcony, on which she sat
night and day without moving, and take from her
finger the diamond ring. But somehow no one
11
71
1
64
TALES AND LEGENDS
seemed to see the use of jumping so high and
breaking their necks, though they would not have
minded having the princess. So when Ivan arrived
he put spurs to his horse and tried to jump to where
the beautiful creature sat, and had he only leapt
an inch or two higher he would certainly have
reached her. All the people stared in amazement,
and applauded the daring young stranger. As Ivan
turned his horse homewards he saw his brothers
standing near the entrance looking at him, but of
course they did not recognize him. How could
they? As he galloped past he touched them lightly
on their shoulders with his whip and rode home.
When he arrived in the field where he had met this
wonderful horse, he got into the animal's left ear and
came out at the right, and was once more Ivan the
Stupid, dirty and in rags. He asked the creature
how he might be able to find him, if he should want
him again.
"I am determined to get the ring off the princess's
finger," he said to the horse ; "and marry her after-
wards. But of course I can do nothing without
you."
“Well," replied the horse, “I am willing to help
you, Ivan ; and I think we shall succeed in getting
tliat ring, if not to-morrow, on the following day.
When you require me again, all you have to do is to
come into this field and cry out in a loud voice,
• Chestnut horse, chestnut horse, stand before me like
a leaf before a tree;' then will I appear.”
Ivan thanked him, and went home with a basket-
ful of poisonous mushrooms, which he gathered on
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
65
his way, and brought them to his mother, who
laughed at him,
" Look at the mushrooms you have brought,"
she said ; “they are fit for nobody but you, you
stupid !”
Ivan laughed also, and climbed into his old resting-
place, the top of the big stove, where he waited for
the return of his brothers. When they at last arrived
they were full of news, and told their parents all that
they had heard and seen,-how a handsome young
prince had been there, and how he had touched them
with his whip, and a good deal more; while Ivan
laughed himself to sleep.
Next day the two elder brothers again went to the
feast, but Ivan went into the fields and called out
just as the horse had told him,-
“ Chestnut horse! chestnut horse! stand before me
like a leaf before a tree !”
And immediately there was a great sound like
approaching thunder, and the horse galloped up to
him. Ivan did exactly as he had done the day
before, climbed into the right ear and out of the left,
jumped on to the animal's back, looking just as
handsome as on the first occasion, and rode off to the
palace, where everybody made way for him, and
welcomed him with the shouts of “Hoorah!” But he
looked at no one, and riding straight to where the
princess sat, tried to jump up to the window, but no; he
did not get any farther than the last time, so he turned
his horse round in disgust, touched his brothers
lightly on the shoulders as before, and rode away.
When the brothers returned that night Ivan was
66
TALES AND LEGENDS
lying on the stove as usual. They told their parents
all the news, and said that the handsome young
prince was there, and that he had evidently taken a
great fancy to them, as he had again touched them
with his whip. Ivan chuckled, but said not a word.
On the third day the brothers set off as before to
the king's palace, while Ivan went to meet the chest-
nut horse. He looked far handsomer than ever as he
sat his steed proudly, and rode off to the palace,
determined to be successful this time, come what
might, and putting spurs to the horse he jumped to
the balcony, and actually seized the ring from the
princess's finger, and even kissed the beautiful face !
Another shout of applause arose from the crowd,
who had been watching him eagerly. Away rode
Ivan with the ring on his finger, touching his brothers
again as he passed. But when the assembled crowd
saw him depart, they tried to stop him, crying,
"Hold him ! hold him ! stop him ! stop him!” But
in vain. Ivan was too quick for them, thanks to
the chestnut horse.
Before he returned home he wrapped a piece of rag
round the finger on which the ring was,
“What is the matter with your finger ?" asked his
mother, when he came home.
“Oh, I went out to get you some more mushrooms,
and hurt my finger. That's all.”
His parents laughed, and told him that he was the
greatest donkey they had ever come across; but he
did not mind them. He crept up on to the stove, and
waited for his brothers, who had more than usual to
tell this time. At last Ivan, wishing very much to
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
67
look at the ring, untied the rag round his finger.
Hardly had he done this, when the ring sent forth
such a brilliant lustre that it lighted up the hut as if
by lightning, greatly to Ivan's alarm; the parents and
brothers not seeing the ring, only the sudden light,
thought Ivan was playing with matches.
"Leave off, you donkey," said one of the brothers,
“or you are sure to set the place on fire! It is high
time for such as you to be asleep!”.
Three or four days after this the king commanded
all the people in his kingdom to come to a grand feast
in the palace. Not a soul should stay away, and if
by chance any persons dared to disobey his orders, they
were to be executed at once! The reason of this
sudden invitation to every one all round was that the
king wanted to find the youth who had taken the ring
from the princess's finger. He had already searched
everywhere where he thought it likely to find the
young man, but all in vain; so he determined to give
a grand feast, and invite every one to it. In that way
he felt sure that the person he was in want of would
be found. He also intended to reward this stranger,
and give him the princess for his wife.
Of course the peasant and his family had to go to
this feast whether they liked it or not, and were
obliged to take Ivan with them. When all the people
were seated at the various tables, eating and drinking
to their hearts' content, the beautiful princess arose
and began serving round the mead with her own fair
hands. Suddenly she came upon Ivan, who was sitting
with his finger tied up. He had his best clothes on,
but these were not much to boast of. He had intended
68
TALES AND LEGENDS
going to call his horse, and asking him to help him
and dress him up before he went to the feast; but
there had been no time for that, so he was obliged to
appear in an ordinary dress. Yet he looked wonder-
fully handsome all the same.
“Why is your finger tied up ?" asked the princess,
stopping before him. “Have you hurt it? Untie it;
perhaps I may be able to cure it for you?"
After a great deal of hesitation he obeyed, and
behold the diamond ring glittered on his finger. The
whole palace was illuminated as if by magic.
The princess looked at him, and then taking him
by the hand led him to the king, her father, and
greatly to the astonishment of all present said, -
“Behold my bridegroom !”
Ivan was then made to tell his story, and how it
was that he managed to reach the balcony and get
the ring, when no one else could do so. After he had
explained all, the king ordered him to be taken and
dressed in rich and princely garments, and he was
once more the handsome stranger who had stolen the
ring. What a change, what a difference between his
usual get-up and his present costume! Everybody
stared at him in astonishment. He walked, and
talked, and looked so noble, that no one would have
believed that he was the same person whom people
called Ivan the Stupid ! In fact, all present were
charmed with him.
As for his parents and brothers, they could not
make out what it was all about, and wondered whether
they were dreaming.
The marriage took place in a very short time. It
FROM 1
69
THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
was a wonderfully grand affair, and all the grandest
Their wine was rare,
I drank it there;
And from that day forth no one ever dreamt of
calling that noble-looking young prince, Ivan the
Stupid !
70
TALES AND LEGENDS
THE THREE KOPEKS. .
A PEASANT called one day on a very rich merchant
and wanted to be engaged as a workman. The mere
chant agreed, for he liked the man, and was in need
of a steady-going workman. .
After working a whole year the peasant demanded
his wages. The merchant gave him the wages he
usually gave, but the peasant returned the money,
only keeping one kopek. With this he went to the
river-side, and, throwing it into the water, said to
himself,
“If I have worked well and honestly the kopek will
float, but if I have not worked properly it will sink!".
But the kopek sank, and he returned to the mer-
chant, and asked to be re-engaged, to which the
merchant was only too glad to consent.
When another year was over he again asked for
his wages, and received what was due to him ; but
greatly to the merchant's surprise, he again only took
one kopek, and, going to the river. side, threw it into
the water, saying, as before,
“If I have worked properly the kopek will float on
the surface, but if I have not worked properly it will
sink !"
About three farthings,
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR
71
Again the kopek sank, and again he went to the
merchant, and asked to be taken back for the third
time. He worked hard for a whole year, and then
asked for his money. This time the merchant offered
him more than his usual pay, but still the man refused
it, and only took one kopek, which he threw into the
river, as before, when, to his great surprise, he saw all
the three kopeks floating on the water. He took them
out, and went on farther. On the road he met a
merchant going to church, with some candles in his
hands. He went up to him, and asked him for a
candle, giving him a kopek for it. The merchant
sold it him, and went to church, when he somehow
let the kopek which the peasant had given him drop
on the ground, and from it came flames of fire. The
people were greatly alarmed, and asked who it was
that had let it fall.
"I did," said the merchant; "a workman bought
a candle of me, and paid me with that kopek.”
The people were very much astonished, and went
and lit their candles at the wonderful coin.
Meanwhile the workman continued his way, and
soon met another merchant who was going to
mạrket; he stopped him, and, giving him a kopek,
asked him to get him something for it in the market.
The merchant laughed ; but, nevertheless, took the
kopek, and went to the market, and, after buying some
things for himself, he recollected the kopek, and
laughed again.
“What on earth am I to get with it ? ” he thought.
At that moment a boy came running up with a
lovely white cat, and begged him to buy it.
72
TALES AND LEGENDS
"How much do you want for it?” asked the
merchant.
"Only one kopek, sir," replied the boy, “though it
is worth three ships.” .
The merchant bought the cat and pursued his
journey, when he was suddenly stopped by some
sailors, who asked him to go on board their ship
with his cat, as a very big rat had got in somehow,
and no one could get rid of the creature, for no
dogs or cats could catch the horrid thing; but
they thought that perhaps his cat would be able to
succeed. The merchant agreed to this proposal,
and went on board with his cat, which soon began
hunting and smelling for the rat, and, after some
difficulty, she caught and killed it.
When the king heard of this wonderful cat he
called the merchant and offered to buy it, but at
first the merchant would not sell it, saying that it did
not belong to him, but that he had bought it of a
little boy in the market to give to a peasant. The
king, however, said that he would give him anything
he liked in exchange. At last the merchant said that
it was worth three ships, and if the king would give
him these, he would consent to part with the cat.
The king agreed to this, and the merchant set out
on his way home, when he met the workman, who
stopped and asked him what he had bought with the
kopek. The merchant told him the whole story, and
gave him the ships, which were anchored not very far
off,
The peasant was greatly amused, and asked the
merchant to accept two of them for his trouble, while
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
73
he himself sailed away in the other. He sailed and
sailed till he came to another kingdom, on the shores
of which were some splendid oak-trees; here he
thought he would spend the night; so he anchored
and climbed up into one of the oak-trees, and fell
asleep. Suddenly he was awakened by some one
talking beneath. He sat up to listen, and heard
Erachta, who was a well-known robber and murderer,
whom no one had been able to catch, boasting
to his comrades that on the following night he
intended to steal the king's beautiful daughter. His
comrades, in reply, told him that if he failed to do
so they would flog him with iron rods !
As soon as the peasant heard this he got down,
unseen, and went to the king, told him what he had
heard Erachta say, and also asked to be allowed to
be in the palace and save the princess. The
king thanked him, and consented, telling him that
he would reward him handsomely if he succeeded in
saving her.
When night came on the peasant took out his last
kopek, threw it on the ground, and out came flames
of fire ; so that when Erachta arrived to carry off the
princess he could not«do so, on account of the magic
power of the coin. He went back to his comrades,
who kept their promise, and nearly flogged him to
death with their iron rods, and then threw him into a
dark cave.
Meanwhile the peasant became a great man, married
the king's daughter, whose life he had saved, and
lived happily for many a long year.
TALES AND LEGENDS
THE RED FLAMINGOES.
THERE lived, once upon a time, a Russian peasant,
with his wife and two children, a little girl and a wee
little boy.
One day, the peasant and his wife were getting
ready to go to market, so they said to the little girl,
who was to stop at home,
“We are going up to town to market, and will
buy you a pretty little handkerchief and a cake
but you must promise to be a good girl while we
are away; take care of your little brother, and
don't go out into the road, but remain in the garden
and play."
So saying, they left the hut and went off to market.
The little girl took her little brother, and, after putting
him on the grass under the window, left him to play
with some kittens, while she went to look out of the
garden gate at the village children, who were playing
about in the road. After having watched them for
some time, she thought it would be rather jolly to go
and join them in their game, Away she ran, quite
forgetting what her parents had said. While she was
playing with her companions she noticed some red
flamingoes fly into the garden. Now, these creatures
had the reputation of stealing very small children, so
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
75
when our little friend saw them she left her game and
ran back to the garden to look after her little brother,
when what was her grief to find him missing. She
searched and searched all over the place, but in vain ;
he was nowhere to be found !
“Perhaps those horrid red flamingoes have stolen
him!” she thought.
So she ran out into the fields as fast as ever her
legs could carry her, in hopes of overtaking the
flamingoes, when, greatly to her surprise, she saw a
stove standing in a field with a quantity of cakes and
things baking on it.
"Stove! stove !” she cried, “can you tell me
whither the flamingoes have gone?"
“Yes," replied the stove ; “but first eat one of my
cakes, and then I will tell you where they have
gone."
But the little girl was in too great a hurry to think
of eating anything.
“We don't eat any pastry at home," she answered,
and ran on farther, until she came in sight of an
apple-tree.
" Apple-tree, apple-tree !” she cried, “ can you tell
me where the flamingoes have flown to ?”
"First eat one of my apples," answered the tree.
But the little girl replied as before,
“We eat no apples at home," and ran on until she
came to a river of milk, the banks of which were of
jelly.
“ Milky river and jelly banks, tell me, oh ! tell me,
whither the flamingoes have flown?"
:. But they replied, -
1
76
TALES AND LEGENDS
i
“First taste us, sweet maiden, and we will tell you
what we know."
"No, not now, for at home we do not waste our
time in eating and drinking when we have other
things of greater importance to do."
The little girl at last got very tired from all the
running she had done, and was just about to sit down
and rest, when she suddenly beheld a hedgehog close
to her. At first she was inclined to push it out of her
way, but then she thought she might prick herself,
and besides the hedgehog would most likely be able
to tell her something about the flamingoes; so she
turned, and, with a very sweet little smile, asked it
coaxingly,
“Dear little hedgehog, tell me, if you can, whither
the flamingoes have gone?”
The hedgehog at first looked scornfully at her, but
on second thoughts it condescended to show her the
way. She thanked it, and ran on until she came to
a funny-looking old hut, standing on chickens' legs !
which kept on going round and round like a
windmill, and in it sat an old gipsy; but who was
it that sat at the window playir g with a golden
apple? It was a nice pretty little boy, with a
curly head of hair! When the little girl saw him
she flew to the window, and caught the chubby little
fellow in her arms; for he was no other than her lost
brother, and she ran away as fast as her legs could
carry her.
When the old gipsy saw what had happened she
called the red flamingoes, and ordered them to over-
take the little girl, who, when she saw the creatures
.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
77
Y
flying after her, ran on faster and faster, till she came
to the milky river and jelly banks.
"Hide me! hide me!” she cried, " for the flamin-
goes are chasing me."
“Taste us first, pretty maiden, and then we will
hide you."
She obeyed this time as quickly as she could, and
then was told to hide under one of the jelly banks.
The flamingoes, not noticing this, flew past; and when
they were a good way off, the little girl crept from
under the jelly bank, thanked it, promised to recom-
mend it to all her friends, and ran along with her
brother in her arms. But the flamingoes soon saw
her, and began to fly after her again. What
was she to do? Suddenly she remembered the
apple-tree, and, running up to it, asked it to hide
her.
“Not unless you promise to eat one of my apples,
was the reply.
There was no help for it; so the little girl took
an apple, and, after she had bitten it, the apple-tree
covered her over with leaves and blossoms. The
flamingoes, not seeing her, flew past, as before. When
she thought the coast was clear, the little girl got out
from under the leaves and ran on; but the flamin-
goes saw her again, and were after her in a moment.
They were now just over her head, and if the stove
had not been quite so close to where she was, she
would have been at a loss to know what to do. She
climbed into the stove, and took some of the pastry
in with her, and after she had eaten a cake or two, .
she got out again, while the flamingoes flew past.
78
TALES AND LEGENDS
On ran the little girl and the creatures after her.
Fortunately her home was not very far off now. The
birds were very close upon her; : this time, in fact,
their wings actually touched her face! They even
tried to take away the little boy! But still on ran
the little girl, tired though she was. At last she
managed to get inside the house, and after shutting
the doors and windows very quickly, she dropped
down on the nearest chair to rest. Meanwhile the
flamingoes flew round, trying their hardest to get
in; but, finding that they could not succeed, they
screamed and screamed till they became quite hoarse,
and were obliged to return to the old gipsy without
the child.
When the peasant and his wife came back from
market, and saw that their little boy was quite safe ·
and happy, they gave the little girl the handkerchief
and the cake, which they had promised her, and also
a little lecture on obedience when they heard the
story. Of course, the little girl never forgot the
lecture, and still less the flamingoes. From that day
she never went out to play in the road when told to
look after her little baby brother, but lived happily
with her parents many years after,
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
79
THE WITCH AND THE SISTER OF THE
SUN.
IN a distant kingdom, near the World's End, lived a
king and queen who had an only son, named Prince
Nekita. When this prince had arrived at the age of
fourteen, he went to “look up” a favourite groom of his.
Now this groom had been in the habit of always telling
Prince Nekita (when quite a child) some very pretty
fairy tales, which the young prince had greatly
enjoyed, but since the prince had come into his
“ teens," he had had other things to do, and had not
had time to listen to these stories ; but on this par-
t'cular day it so happened that he had a half-holiday,
and thought it would be rather a good idea to go and
spend it in the stables. Away he went, and this is
what the groom had to say :-
"I have something far more important than a fairy
tale to tell you to-day, Prince Nekita," said the
groom gravely, “and am right glad that you have come
to me, for you are in great danger. Listen-the
queen, your mother, will soon have a daughter, but
by no means a good one ; the child will grow into a
dreadful old witch, and will kill your father and
mother and all the grand people at court, and if you
stay in the palace, she will kill you, too; so if you
Ty
80
TALES AND LEGENDS
wish to save your life and become a great man, you
must go to the king, your father, and tell him what
you have just heard-but you need not mention my
name—and ask him for a certain horse, which runs
faster than any bird can fly ; get upon this horse and
go whithersoever your eyes take you. That is all I
have to say, so go at once to the king and lose not a
moment. Farewell !”
After that the wonderful groom disappeared, and
no one ever saw him again.
Meanwhile Prince Nekita went to the king, his
father, and told him everything, not forgetting to ask
for the flying horse. The king was delighted at the
idea of having a daughter, but could not believe that
she could turn out to be a wicked old witch; he
ordered the flying horse to be brought and given to
the prince, wished his handsome young son luck, and
left him to mount the splendid animal, but forgot to
ask whither he intended going.
The prince mounted his horse, bid all the courtiers
and servants farewell, and away he flew.
Long, long, did he ride, until it suddenly struck
him that he could not possibly go on riding for ever,
besides he was hungry and sleepy. What was he to
do? Suddenly he came upon a little hut, at the door
of which sat two old women, busy embroidering. He
stopped his horse and asked them whether they
would let him stay with them for a day or two to
rest, but they shook their old heads, saying,
"Nay, prince, though we should be very glad
indeed to let you stay with us and rest for awhile, we
cannot possibly ask you in, for we have unfortunately
FROM THE LAND OF THỂ TZAR.
81
not very long to live. Death is already knocking at
our door. But that you should not think us unkind,
take this little box of needles and remember us. It
may prove useful to you, for the needles are not of
the common kind."
Prince Nekita took the little box, thanked the old
women, and wept bitterly as he rode away, for besides
feeling hungry and tired, he was very sorry for these
two poor creatures. On rode the prince for a long
time without meeting any one whom he could ask
for something to eat, and without seeing any place
where he could rest himself and his horse. At last
he saw an old oak-tree; he went up to it, and asked it
to shelter him for a few days ; but the tree shook its
branches, and replied, -
“Nay, Prince Nekita, I cannot shelter you, much
as I should like to do so, for I have not long to live ;
death is knocking at my door!”
Prince Nekita again wept; it seemed to him that
no one and nothing were to live very long.
On he rode, till at length he came to the noble
dwelling of the Sister of the Sun. He stopped before
the golden palace, and knocked at the door. The
Sun's sister ran out to him and welcomed him
warmly. She took him into her palace and gave
him most delicious things to eat and drink, so that
Prince Nekita felt himself in the seventh heaven of
bliss, and in no hurry to leave. In fact, when the
beautiful Sister of the Sun asked him to stay in her
palace and make it his home, he did not think twice
about it, but gratefully accepted her kind invitation ;
and as the years rolled on, the Sister of the Sun loved
82
TALES AND LEGENDS
-
-
him as dearly as if he had been her own child. She
took great care of him, fed him, and clothed him in
rich garments, and made a regular pet of the young
prince.
But one day, after the lapse of a great many years,
the prince, who had now grown into a tall handsome
man, with golden hair, and a long drooping moustache,
wished very much to see how things were getting on
in his father's kingdom, so he got on to his flying
horse and flew to the top of a great mountain, where
he could see everything that was going on at home. He
looked, and behold ! everybody had been eaten up;
there was not a soul alive, all the houses, shops, and
streets were one mass of ruin. Even the very palace,
in which he had spent his childhood, was torn down
with the exception of one wing, in which dwelt his
sister, the witch, by herself. He looked and wept, a:
thing which he had not indulged in for many a long
year. He returned with a sad face and tearful eyes,
to the Sister of the Sun, who felt very sorry and
anxious about him, and wondered greatly what had
happened.
“What is the matter ?" she askede "I don't like
to see you look so sad."
“The wind was a little too much for my eyes,
madam, that is all," he replied.
But the Sister of the Sun did not believe him, and
as he continued going up the mountain every day, and
returning with a tearful face, she wondered more and
more what the reason could be ; but she could get
nothing out of him, all he answered was that the
wind had been too much for his eyes. At last the
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
83
-
Sister of the Sun could stand it no longer, she was
determined to find out the cause and help him if she
could. So she commanded what little wind there
was to stop, and when the prince returned from his
journey up the mountain with a tearful face, he did
not know how to answer her inquiries, and was at
last obliged to tell the truth. The Sister of the Sun
was very sorry and tried to comfort him, but all in
vain, he felt too wretched, and would do nothing but
go to the mountain and weep for the loss of his friends
and his country. One day he came to the Sister of
the Sun and told her that he intended to visit his
father's kingdom and see what had been done to it.
At first the Sister of the Sun would not hear of it,
but on seeing that the prince looked greatly dis-
appointed, she consented, and gave him a comb, two
apples, and a blessing as parting gifts.
"Take this comb and these apples, for they are
useful things to have; when you throw the comb on
the ground an oak forest will spring up; as to the
apples, if you give them to some very, very old people
they will instantly become young, and my blessing
will keep you from harm. Good-bye, dear prince,
and come back to me soon.”
Prince Nekita, after embracing her, rode off on his
flying horse. He soon came to the old oak-tree, and
found it nearly dead, with the exception of a few
branches; he felt sorry for the old tree, and remem-
bering the comb he threw it down on the ground and
up sprang a large and beautiful oak forest. The
tree was delighted, it thanked the prince for his kind-
ness, and promised to help him if it could. Away
1
G 2
84
TALES AND LEGENDS
went the prince until he reached the hut where he
had found the two old women, who were now lying
on their death-beds. He gave them each an apple,
which they ate and became quite young and well
again. They almost embraced the prince in their
joy, and gave him a handkerchief which would turn
into a large lake when thrown down on the ground,
At last Prince Nekita arrived at his skeleton home,
and the witch, his sister, came out to meet him,
smiling, and after kissing him most affectionately, led
him into a chamber in the remaining wing of the
palace.
"Sit down, dear brother," she said, "and amuse
yourself just as much as you like, while I go and get
the dinner ready; for I have no servants here, I hate
to have them about me."
So saying, the witch disappeared, while Prince
Nekita went to the window and looked out. How
changed everything was,and how horrid all looked; the
streets were covered with dead bodies, and human
bones, skulls, and ruined houses lay all over the place
in hopeless confusion. The poor prince shuddered, and
turned his back on the window, when suddenly his
eyes fell upon a harp standing in the corner of the
room. He went up to it, threw off his cloak, and began
playing a Russian air, when out came a little mouse
from under the floor, and said in a human voice,
"Save yourself, Prince Nekita, fly for your life!
Your sister has just gone to sharpen her teeth, and
unless you wish to be eaten up, you had better leave
this wretched place."
Prince Nekita did not wait to be told a second
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
85
time; he mounted his horse and flew, while the mouse
taking the prince's place by the harp, played away
at it, so that the witch might not know that the prince
had left. After having sharpened her teeth the witch
returned, but could see no one; even the mouse had
run away into its little hole on hearing the witch
approach, and was now running up and down there
just as if nothing had happened. The witch was in
a great rage, she howled and growled until she came
to the conclusion that she had better go after her
brother, so off she went in her mortar. The prince
on hearing a noise behind him, looked round and saw
the witch coming after him; on he rode faster and
faster, and she came closer and closer to him. At
last Prince Nekita, on seeing his danger, threw down
the handkerchief, and there appeared a very large
lake.
While the witch was crossing this lake, the prince
managed to get at a good distance off, and for some time
did not see her, but after awhile he looked round and
beheld her coming nearer and nearer. He was now not
very far from the oak forest, which, when it saw that
the prince was in danger, spread out its branches so
thickly that the witch lost some time in biting her
way through, while the prince neared the dwelling of
the Sister of the Sun. But the witch after having got
through the forest, began her pursuit once more.
"Ah!" she cried, as she came close behind the prince,
65 I shall catch you, you have no means of saving
yourself now.”
But she was mistaken, for after flying on and on as
fast as ever he could, Prince Nekita at last reached
86
TALES AND LEGENDS
the dwelling of the Sister of the Sun; he rode in and
the big golden gates were closed after him. Mean-
while, the witch began thinking what she had better
do to get at him. She knocked at the gates, and the
Sister of the Sun, in all her dazzling beauty, came
out to her.
“Let me have a pair of scales, great Sister of the
Sun," said the witch, "and see who is heavier, my
brother or I; if I am heavier I will eat him; if he is
heavier, he can eat me, or do whatever he likes with
me !"
The Sister of the Sun laughed at this; but, never-
theless, she agreed to the proposal, for she knew
what would happen. The prince jumped on to the
scales first, but hardly had the witch put her foot
upon the scales, when up went the prince high in the
air, and would certainly have fallen had the Sun not
caught him in his arms, and taken him to his glorious
home in the sky, where, to the prince's delight, the
Sister of the Sun soon joined them, leaving the witch
to stamp about in a tremendous rage at not having
been able to eat her brother; and I believe she is
still alive, reigning near the World's End, unless some
brave knight has been able to kill her,
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
87
7
PRINCESS VERA THE WISE.
IN a far distant and unknown land there lived and
reigned a king and queen who had three wonderfully
handsome sons. So good-looking were they that
the like had never been seen, especially the youngest,
Akem, who was the handsomest, cleverest, and best of
the three, and the greatest favourite with everybody.
Their names were Egor, Vania, and the youngest
was called, as we have already said, Akem.
One day the king, their father, called them to him ;
and said, -
“My dear children, I want you all to get married ;
but as no one seems to please you, an idea has just
struck me which I think is rather a good one.
Listen. Take up your bows and arrows and shoot.
You, Egor, shoot to the left; and you, Vania, as
straight as ever you can ; while you, Akem, my
dearest and best of sons, shoot to the right, for I
have heard that that is the lucky side, and before
whatever person or thing your arrows fall, that same
person or thing you must marry."
· The princes were greatly astonished, and did not
quite like this idea of their father's; for-who could
tell?—the arrows might fall before some horrid ob-
ject. However, they had not much time given them
to think, and obey their father they must.
88
TALES AND LEGENDS
“When I have counted three," said the king, "you
must let your arrows fly."
The princes stood in readiness. Prince Egor looking
towards the left, Prince Vania pointing his bow and
arrow straight in front of him, and Prince Akem to
the right, as his father had commanded. One, two,
and three l-away went the arrows. Prince Egor's
arrow fell at the feet of a beautiful damsel, the
daughter of a very rich nobleman. Prince Vania's
fell before a fair young maiden, daughter of a wealthy
merchant. But, alas for poor Prince Akem! his
arrow fell in front of an ugly frog, that was sitting at
the mouth of a large hole in the ground by the side
of a pond ! Prince Akem was very angry.
“What!” he cried, "am I, the son of a king, to
marry an ugly green frog ?"
His brothers laughed.
“Take it," they said, “and never mind. Bottle up
your pride, dear brother, and marry the frog. You
have our blessing."
But the old king was very much cut up about it,
for he loved his youngest son more than anything in
the world, and would have done anything to help
him. But break his word, never! He had never
been known to do such a thing in his life, and if he
were to do it now it would be the ruin of him. No;
when he once said a thing he meant it, and it could
not be undone, not even for the son whom he so
dearly loved and almost worshipped.
So the princes were married.
Egor to the nobleman's daughter.
Vania to the merchant's daughter,
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
89
And poor Prince Akem, after a great deal of
storming, married the ugly green frog.
Some time after these grand events, the king said
to his sons,
"Tell your wives to bake me, by to-morrow morn-
ing, some very, very soft white bread; but, mind you,
it must be so wonderfully white and light and soft
that the like was never seen, nor ever likely to be
seen again.”
Away went the princes. Egor and Vania were
happy and cheerful, for they thought their wives
could do everything, which, of course, was the proper
way of thinking! But Prince Akem left his father's
palace in rather a different frame of mind, and small
blame to him, poor fellow! When he got to the
hole where the frog lived he was very sad and
miserable, and rather enraged as well.
“Why are you so sorrowful, my prince?" asked
the frog.
“How can I possibly be otherwise ?" returned
Akem, somewhat impatiently. “The king, my father,
has ordered me to tell you to bake him some very
white bread by to-morrow morning. It must not be
like the ordinary bread, but quite different from any-
thing that has ever been seen. It must be white and
light and soft, and goodness only knows what else."
"Is that all ? " said the frog. “Well, then, go
to sleep, and to-morrow morning you will find all
that the king, your father, requires. For the present
good-night, and don't worry yourself.”
She waited (or, we should say, the frog waited)
until the prince was sound asleep, then running,
90
TALES AT
TALES AND LEGENDS
or rather hopping, to the entrance of the hole,
she threw off her frog-skin, and behold—a beautiful
and graceful princess! But so lovely, so charming,
was she that no mortal ever saw or ever even dreamt
that such a being could possibly exist. Then she
cried out in a voice which sounded like the sweetest
music,-.
"My cooks and my servants, listen to my call, and
do my bidding faithfully, Bake and bring me some
white bread, such as I had when I lived at the court
of the king, my father."
Next morning, when the prince woke from his
slumbers, he was astonished, as well as delighted, to
see some beautiful white bread lying by his side.
He took it to the palace, and gave it to the king,
his father, who was just as much delighted with
it as his son had been, saying that it was far better
than he really wanted it to be. But he again gave
his sons another order for their wives. This time it
was to get him a beautiful silk carpet, such a one as
had never been seen before, and was not likely to be
seen again.
“What has happened, my prince ?” asked the frog,
when Prince Akem returned from the palace, looking
very dull and dreary. “Was not the bread of the
right kind ?"
“Yes, the bread was right enough; but the king.
wants you now to get him a silk carpet, something
that has never been seen before, and is never likely
to be seen again."
“Cheer up, my prince," laughed the frog. “You
really must not be so down-hearted about such trifles,
(TITIA
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
91
Go to sleep, and to-morrow morning you will find
the loveliest carpet that ever mortal eye beheld; so
good-night!”
As soon as the prince fell asleep, the frog went to
the entrance of the hole, changed itself into the
beautiful princess as on the night before, and cried
out,-
: "Cold winds and warm winds, listen to my call!
Hasten to the palace of the king, my father, and
bring me the carpet that lies in my room. Away!”
No sooner said than done. When morning came,
Prince Akem saw, to his surprise, a most beautiful
as well as extraordinary carpet lying in front of his
bed. On it were all the kingdoms, towns, seas, and
rivers in the world, with ships sailing on the seas, and
boats on the rivers. Besides all this, there were wars
going on between countries ; the guns were firing, and
the wounded soldiers were lying about on the battle-
fields. But the most surprising thing of all was that
all the people, the animals, flowers, trees, grass, and
everything on the carpet were alive!
Great was the astonishment at court when Prince
Akem brought this wonderful carpet to his father, and
greater were the thanks the young prince received.
But the king gave another order, which to Prince
Akem seemed far more difficult than the others. It
was that each of the young princes should bring his
wife to the palace on the following day, that the
king might thank them himself for all the trouble
they had taken for him in trying to please him.
Prince Egor and his brother Vania went to their
homes light-hearted and happy. But not so Prince
92
TALES AND LEGENDS
Akem; he felt sadder and more miserable than ever,
for how could he possibly take the ugly green frog to
the palace ? Everybody would laugh at him and
pity him, which he would never be able to stand.
When the frog saw hiin looking so sad, she again
asked him the reason.
“How can I be happy?" said the poor prince.
“The king, my father, has ordered my brothers and
me to bring our wives before him to-morrow to thank
them himself for all the trouble they have taken.
But how can I take you to my father's court, you
ugly green frog?”
“You are very rude, my prince," replied the frog.
“But never mind; don't be sad. Go to the palace
alone, and I shall follow later. When you hear a
terrible noise like thunder, and the people all dread-
fully frightened and wondering what it is, tell them
that it is only the frog, your wife, coming to the palace
in a box."
Next day the two elder brothers arrived with their
wives at the king's palace, and laughed at Prince
Akem, saying, -
“Where is your wife? Why did you not bring her
with you? You could easily have put her in your
pocket!”
Hardly had they said these words when there was
a terrific clap of thunder, which shook the whole
kingdom, and made all the people tremble.
“Be not afraid, good people," said Prince Akem
calmly. “It is only the frog, my wife, coming to the
palace in a box.”
The king and all his people were rather astonished
YTY
WI
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
93
1
and rushed to the balconies and windows; and what
was their amazement when they beheld a carriage of
pure gold, with diamond windows, drive up to the
palace-gates, with six beautiful white horses and
powdered footmen! But out of this wonderful vehicle
there stepped a most beautiful princess, clad in gar-
ments of gold and silver, with such a number of
diamonds about her that, together with her marvellous
beauty, they dazzled the eyes of the lookers-on, and
lighted up the palace and court as though by light-
ning. Prince Akem felt rather puzzled; but she went
straight up to him, and put her arm through his, and
led him into the grand reception-room, where the king
and his courtiers were waiting. They were greatly
charmed with this beautiful frog-princess. As for
the king himself, he was too delighted to speak or
do anything. A grand feast was then ordered, and
they all descended into the dining-hall, where they
made merry, eating and drinking as much as they
pleased, and then they proposed the health of Prince
Akem and his frog-princess. The most remarkable
thing about the frog-princess was that, whenever there
was any wine left in her glass, she at once poured
it down her left sleeve, and what little meat there
was left on her plate she threw down her right
sleeve.
Prince Egor's wife, having noticed this, thought
she would do the same. Later on in the evening the
frog-princess danced with Prince Akem. While the
rest looked on as they danced, she waved her left
hand three times in the air, and lo! and behold a little
pond appeared. She then waved her right hand, and
94
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
two beautiful white swans were seen sailing about on
the pond.
The people stood looking on in wonder and amaze-
ment, until it became Prince Egor's turn to dance
with his wife; and as they danced the fair damsel
waved her left hand, just as the froz-princess had
done, but, alas! she only splashed all the people with
the wine. She tried her right hand, but the bones and
meat which she had concealed in her sleeve flew right
into the king's eyes, and hurt him very badly on the
nose. He grew very angry, and ordered his guests
to go to their respective homes, and trouble him no
more.
Meanwhile, Prince Akem found time to run home
to the frog's hole, determined that that beautiful
princess should never be changed into a frog any
more. He searched everywhere for the frog-skin,
which he at last found and burnt. When the lovely
frog-princess reached home, and found what the prince
had done, she became very sad, and wept bitterly.
“Oh, Prince Akem," she cried, "what have you
done? Oh, if you had but waited a little longer, all
would have gone well; but now, alas ! farewell! You
will have a difficult task if you wish to find me again,
my beloved prince; but if you want me to come back
to you, take this pair of iron boots, put them on,
and go to the tenth kingdom at the World's End.
There you will find me waiting for you. Farewell!”
She embraced the unhappy prince, and, changing
herself suddenly into a lovely white bird, flew away
up into the spotless blue sky and was out of sight,
leaving Prince Akem alone in his terrible and uncon-
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
95
TTI
4
T
solable grief. He tore his hair, walked to and fro in
the little chamber under the earth, called himself all
the most awful names he could think of; but finding
that all this did not bring back his beautiful wife, he
pulled on the iron boots which she had given him,
and bent his way to the tenth kingdom at the World's
End, though he had not the slightest idea as to where
it was—he thought it must be somewhere, so away he
wenț..
He walked on and on for days and days, until he
met a very old man, bent with age, whose hair was
white as shining silver.
“Good day, father," said the prince,
“Good day to you, young prince. Whither are
you going?" asked the old man, “and why?"
The prince told the old man his grief.
"Ah, Prince Akem! why did you do anything so
silly as to burn the skin ? It was not you who made
it, and therefore you had no right to burn it. You
see Princes Vera the Wise—as she is called in her
countryis a very cunning princess, very much more
learned than herfather, and he is by no means a donkey.
Well, the king, her father, got very angry with her
for something, and changed his beautiful daughter
into an ugly green frog for three years. These three
years are now almost at an end, and if you had
waited patiently Princess Vera would have been
have had all the bother of going to find her, and getting
into trouble, as you are likely to do now. However,
I have very little time, so I must bid you good-bye.
But stop. Here is a little ball; take it, and follow
96
TALES AND LEGENDS
it whithersoever it goes, and stop when it stops.
Farewell !”
The silver-haired old man had vanished before
Prince Akem had time to thank him for his kindness,
On went the prince, following the little ball, which,
strange to say, rolled on and on without stopping
until it came to a little hút standing on chickens' legs,
and which was turning round and round like a weather-
cock, only much faster, so that it was impossible for
any one to get in. Before the wonderful hut the ball
came to a sudden standstill. The prince, who was
getting hungry as well as tired, was glad to find a
place where he would be sure to have something to
eat and drink; but the question was, how on earth
was he to get in? After waiting a moment to think,
he at last called out,
"Little hut! little hut, stand still, if you can, with
your front to me and your back to the forest !”
And the little hut actually obeyed.
Prince Akem entered, and found a very old, old
witch, with wooden legs, sitting on a bench sharpening
her iron teeth. She seemed very much astonished to
ste the hut come to a standstill.
"I smell the blood of a Russian! Who is there?"
Then, looking towards the door, she beheld Prince
Akem.
"Oh, it is you, Prince Akem !” she said in a
kinder tone. “And what, may I ask, brought you
here?”
“Ah! you old, grey, wooden-legged, iron-toothed
old witch, could you not have the politeness to get
me something to eat and drink before asking me
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
97
what I came for? You might have thought that I
was hungry.”
The witch laughed.
“True, my prince, it was not kind of me I admit.
Come! eat, drink, and make merry!”.
So saying, the old lady hobbled to a little safe,
and brought out some eatables and drinkables, which
she put before the prince on a little wooden table.
When Prince Akem had done eating and drinking
to his perfect satisfaction, he turned to the old witch
and told her his tale.
“Oh, my dear child !” exclaimed the good. natured
old witch, "why did you not come before ? Your
wife, Princess Vera, has been here, and waited for
you, and was grieved that you did not come. She has
not been gone very long. She may forget you if you
don't make haste now; so go at once to my dearly-
beloved sister, who lives in a hut not many miles off.
She may be able to tell you where your wife is.”
The prince thanked the witch, and, leaving the
hut, followed the little ball until it stopped before a
hut similar to the last one. Here the prince cried
out as before, -
“Little hut, little hut, stand still, with your front
to me and your back to the forest !”
This hut also obeyed him. Prince Akem walked
in, and saw an old woman, much like the first only
older, but she seemed very merry.
“I smell the blood of a Russian! Who is there?”
she cried, looking up at the prince and smiling.
“What do you want in my humble dwelling, Prince
Akem?"
I
98
TALES AND LEGENDS
“I am looking for my wife, the Princess Vera the
Wise."
“I am very sorry for you, my prince," replied the
good old dame, shaking her aged head, and looking
as grave as her merry old face would let her, “Me-
thinks that Princess Vera has forgotten you, for when
last I saw her she talked of marrying; but I may be
mistaken. She is now staying with my eldest sister,
so make haste and go there, lose not a moment's
time. You will find my sister spinning gold thread,
and winding it on a golden spindle. This spindle is
your wife. Don't laugh, but listen. Take the spindle,
break it into three parts, and throw the two ends
behind you and the middle in front of you, and-
well, you will see for yourself what will happen.
And now go."
Prince Akem left her, much amused at the idea of
his wife being a spindle. On he went after the ball,
until they again stopped in front of another chicken-
legged hut that turned round and round like the two
former.
“Stand still, little hut, with your front to me and
your back to the forest !” said the prince.
The hut did so, and the prince walked in. Here
he found an old, old woman-in fact, she was so very,
very old that there was nothing left of her but bones !
She sat spinning away at some gold thread, and then
began winding it on a golden spindle. She did not
notice the prince, nor did she make any sign when
he took hold of the spindle and broke it into three
parts, throwing the two ends behind him; but he had
hardly thrown the middle part down when who should
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
stand before him, in all her great beauty and grace,
but the lovely Princess Vera the Wise!
"Ah! my beloved prince, if you had been a little
later I might have forgotten you, and married some
one else, for in this country one's memory fails one
sometimes !"
So saying, Princess Vera embraced the happy prince,
and they left the hut together. After walking a short
distance, Princess Vera waved her right hand, and
immediately a beautiful flying carpet of gold, worked
with silver and diamonds, appeared, and on this
carpet the happy pair seated themselves, and flew to
the kingdom of Prince Akem's father.
The king was delighted at the sight of his beloved
son and his charming daughter-in-law. Princess
Vera's father came to stay at the palace for a few
days, to make the acquaintance of his son-in-law and
all his relations. Before he left a grand ball was
given, to which everybody was invited. After that,
Princess Vera, her father, and Prince Akem returned
to the tenth kingdom at the World's End.
Princess Vera's father made Prince Akem his heir,
for the good king had no son of his own.
LU.
II 2
100
TALES AND LEGENDS
COUNT DANIEL NATHANIEL.
ONCE upon a time there lived a rich countess, who
had two beautiful children, a boy and a little girl.
The boy was called Daniel Nathaniel, and the girl
was named Tania.
Well, one day there came to the noble mansion an
old fairy, who asked to see the countess. The
countess, being very fond of fairies, received the old
witch warmly, and asked her what she wanted.
"Dear countess," began the fairy, "I have come
from a distance on purpose to bring you a diamond
ring, which I want you, before you die, to give to
your son ; as long as he wears this ring on his finger
he will be wealthy and happy all the days of his life.
But this is not all. I have something of greater
importance to say about the ring, which is that he
must on no account marry any one unless he can
find a girl whose finger the ring will fit; if he should
disobey me, then, bad luck attend him !"
So saying, the fairy disappeared without leaving
the room.
The countess was so delighted that she became ill
and soon died of joy, not forgetting, however, to give
her son the ring and to tell him all the fairy had told
her.
Years passed on, and the son grew up to be a wonder-
D
FROM THE LAND OF TIIE TZAR.
101
fully handsome, rich young count, and began to look
round for a wife. One took his fancy, but the ring
was too big for her finger; another took his fancy
but in this case the ring was too small. At last he
determined to go in search of some other fair damsel
in another kingdom. He rode, and rode through
many kingdoms, towns, and countries, but all in vain ;
nowhere could he find a wife whose finger would fit
the ring, so he returned home sad and low-spirited.
“What is the matter, brother?” asked his beautiful
sister Tania. “Why are you so sad ?"
He told her his troubles.
“What a strange thing," laughed Tania, looking at
the ring on her brother's finger.
“I wonder whether it will fit you, Tania ? "
And the young count took the ring off his own
finger and tried it on his sister's. What was their
surprise to find that the ring fitted Tania to per-
fection.
“Tania ! Tania ;" exclaimed the brother, “I shall
marry you, and none but you, so go and get ready."
Tania at first laughed at her brother, thinking that
he was only joking; but when she saw he was in
earnest, she was very angry. She was a sweet, gentle
girl as a rule, but this sudden outbreak on her brother's
part was rather too much for her.
“Who ever heard of a brother marrying his
sister ?" she exclaimed. "No, that shall never be !”
And throwing the ring on to the floor she left the
room, and was about to leave the house also, but on
reaching the street-door her strength gave way, and
she sank down on the door-step and began to cry.
102
TALES AND LEGENDS
At that moment two old women passed by ; but on
seeing so fair a maiden in tears, they stopped and
asked her what was the matter.
The young countess, after a great deal of hesitation,
told them her story.
"Do not cry, dear child," said they, “but go into
your own room and put these four dolls in it, one in
each corner. The count, your brother, will then
knock at your door and call you. Now, you must
put yourself right in the middle of the room; and
when he comes, you must answer, 'I shall come in a
moment!' but do not move while you speak, or woe
betide you !”
So saying, the old women went away, and the
countess went up to her own room and did what she
was told. Meanwhile, the brother dressed himself up
in his wedding garments and called for his sister, who
stood in the middle of her room and answered,
“I shall come in a moment."
While the dolls in the corners sang,
1
TY
“ Peep oh, Count Daniel !
Peep oh, Nathaniel!
A brother his sister
Is anxious to wed.
The earth will not let him,
But takes her instead."
Tania felt the earth beneath her soften, and she
sank lower and lower; but she was not afraid, nor did
she cry for help, her only wish being to get away
from her brother.
Count Daniel still called her, and louder than
VIT
V
FROM TIIE LAND OF THE TZAR.
103
ever, but he always received the same answer, while
the dolls sang as before,
“ Peep oh, Count Daniel !
Peep oh, Nathaniel !
A brother his sister
Is anxious to wed.
The earth will not let him,
1
Again the count called, and again received the
same answer, while the dolls sang their song. By
this time nothing but the young countess's head was
visible.
Count Daniel grew very impatient, and called
louder to his sister. But this time, getting no
answer, he flew into a rage, and breaking open the
door, rushed into the room; but no sister could he
find! He looked round, but saw nothing except
the dolls, who kept on singing their wonderful song,
until the count, in a still greater rage, took an axe,
cut off their heads, and threw them into the fire.
But to return to the Countess Tania. She sank
and sank, until she reached an underground kingdom.
She walked on and on along a pretty country road,
when she suddenly beheld a funny little wooden hut,
at the door of which sat a beautiful girl reading,
She was so exactly like Tania, that the young
countess might easily have thought that it was a
reflection of herself in a looking-glass. When this
lovely girl saw Tania coming she jumped up, and
running up to her, embraced her warmly, just as if
she had known her all her life.
TIT
104
TALES AND LEGENDS
"My darling Countess Tania !” she cried, "what-
ever made you come here? You are in great danger,
for this hut does not belong to me, but to a wicked
old witch, who, however, is not at home just now;
but when she does come, oh! beware, dear
countess !”
Tania was rather startled at this, especially when
she heard the word witch, for she had no very great
love for the creatures, and certainly not for wicked
ones. However, as she was very sleepy and hungry,
she said that if she could only have something to eat
and drink, and get a nice hiding-place, she would not
mind. This was soon granted her.
When she was safely hidden the old witch came
in.
ATTA
“I smell the blood of a Russian !” was her first
greeting.
“Nonsense, little mother !” laughed the young
girl, whose name was Varia. “It was only an old
man who came to have a drink.”
“ Why did you not keep him?"
"Because he was too old for your teeth."
"I don't believe you! But, at any rate, in future
mind you keep all who dare come to my hut, and
don't let them oụt again!”
When morning came the witch went out, while .
Tania and Varia sat down and talked to each other ;
but when evening came Tania had to hide herself
again.
"I smell the blood of a Russian !" cried the witch,
when she returned.
“Nay, 'mother, it was only an old woman who
VA
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
105
came, but she was so very tough that she would have
made your teeth quite blunt."
“That matters not. I told you that you should
always keep any one who ventured into my hut, be
they tough or tender!”
“Very well, mother; the next time any one comes
I shall be sure to keep them."
Early on the following morning the witch flew
away, while the two girls sat laughing and talking
with each other, quite forgetting all about the old
witch this time. They did not notice the hours go
by, but talked on, when suddenly, to their great
horror, the witch stood before them.
Tania nearly fainted at the sight of the old hag,
with a skeleton leg, and goodness knows what kind
of a nose, it was such a very long one! But Varia was
not in the least frightened ; she recovered from the
sudden shock which she received when she first beheld
her in a moment. She rose, and taking Tania by the
hand introduced her to the witch, saying,
“You told me that if any person should come
while you were out I was to keep them. I have
done as you wished ; this is Countess Tania, sister
of Count Daniel Nathaniel."
“Very well,” replied the witch. “I am glad to
know you, countess. But why are you two girls
sitting here with your hands folded ? Get some
wood and light the fire, and look alive."
They obeyed; and when all was done, the witch
turned to Tania and said,
“Get into the stove and sit on this iron tray, so that
I can push you in without any trouble."
TY
106
TALES AND LEGENDS
K
U
“I think," said Varia,“ that you had better get on
to the tray yourself, little mother, and show the
countess how to do it ; for she is very stupid, and
will never be able to get into the stove unless you
show her the way."
The witch jumped up into the stove and lay down
in the middle of the tray. No sooner had she done
this than Varia shut the stove-door, while Tania
poked the fire up. After that they ran out of the
hut, taking with them a red silk handkerchief, which
belonged to the witch.
They ran on and on, for a very long time, when
Tania, suddenly looking back, beheld the dreadful
old witch coming after them. When Varia heard
this, she threw down the handkerchief, and in another
moment there appeared a sea of fire.
This was too much for the old witch. She tried
hard two or three times to fly over, but in vain ; the
flames caught her, and she fell into the sea and
died.
As to the girls, they went on and on, until they
came to a garden, where they sat down to rest.
There was a very pretty house in it, which seemed
rather familiar to Tania, but she was much too tired
to look at it properly. The servants of the house, on
seeing them, ran to their master, saying,
“There are two very beautiful girls in your garden,
sir, and we think that one of them must be your
sister, the Countess Tania ; but which is she it is
impossible to say, as they are so exactly alike."
Count Daniel Nathaniel-for it was he-ordered
them to be brought before him. When they came,
FROM THE LAND OF TIIE TZAR.
107
he was certain that one of them was his sister ; but
which one? As Tania would make no sign, the
count tried the diamond ring; but it fitted both
girls.
“Let us do this," said he, at last, in a low voice, to
one of his servants. "Let us take a pair of sheep's
bladders, put them on my arm, while you thrust a
knife into them. The blood will flow, and my sister,
who will think I am being killed, is sure to make
herself known.”
This was done. The blood flowed, and the brother
fell as though dead into the arms of his servants, who
stood round in readiness to receive him ; while Tania,
thinking her brother was really dead, threw her arms
round his neck, exclaiming, -
“Oh, my dear, dear brother !"
The count jumped up, embraced her, and welcomed
her new friend.
Next day the count gave his sister in marriage to
'a very handsome young prince, while he himself
married her friend Varia, who, it turned out, was the
daughter of a king, but had been stolen when quite a
child by the wicked old witch who had died in the
fiery sea.
Count Daniel Nathaniel made his sister wear a red
ribbon round her neck with her name on it, and his
wife, the Princess Varia, a blue one with her name,
so that he and his friends might know which was
which,
108
TALES AND LEGENDS
THE WITCH.
ONCE upon a time there lived an old man and his
wife, but the man becoming a widower soon married
again. It so happened that the first wife had left a
daughter, whom the second wife, of course, hated and
wanted to get rid of in some way or other.
One day the father went out on business, leaving
his little girl with her step-mother. Scarcely had he
left the house when the woman said to the girl,
"Go to your aunt, my sister, and ask her for a
needle and thread to make you a dress."
Now this step-mother's sister was a wicked old
witch. The little girl not being at all stupid, and
knowing this, went first to her real aunt, her mother's
sister, to ask her advice.
“Good-day, aunty !” said she.
"Good-day, my dear. What brings you here?”
"My step-mother has told me to go to her sister,
the witch, to ask for a needle and thread to sew me a
dress, but I thought I had better come to you first,
for your advice.”
"When you want to get away from the witch,"
began the aunt, “ the trees will wave their branches
in your face to prevent you from passing, but you
must tie them up with the silk ribbons, which I shall
give you. Then the gates will creak and shut with
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
109
all their force against you, but you must put some oil
in the holes and on the hinges. Then the dogs will
bark and want to bite you, but you must give them
some bread; then a cat will want to scratch your eyes
out, but you must give her some ham. And then a
be able to leave the witch.”
Away went the little girl, on and on until she
reached a hut, where an old witch with a wooden leg,
was sitting spinning.
“Good-day, aunty!” said the child.
“Good-day to you, my dear," replied the witch.
“What brings you here ?"
“My step-mother has sent me to you for a needie
and thread to sew me a dress."
“Very well,” said the witch,“ sit you down in my
place and spin, while I go and get the things you
want."
The little girl obeyed, and the witch left the room
and told her maid-servant,-
“Go, heat the bath, hot enough to boil my niece,
for I want to make my dinner off her."
When the maid came to fetch the little girl, she
found her nearly half-dead with fright.
“Dear maid,” she said, giving her a handkerchief,
“don't put so much wood in the stove, but pour more
cold water in the bath.”
The maid obeyed, for she was so delighted with
her present
After awhile the witch came to the window, and
asked,
IIO
TALES AND LEGENDS
" Are you boiling, niece? Are you boiling, my
dear ?"
“Yes, aunty! Yes, dear aunty."
When the witch had gone away, a cat came running
up to the little girl, and wanted to scratch her eyes
out; but the child gave it some ham, much to the
animal's delight, and then she asked it how she could
best run away?
“Here,” said the cat, “are two things which will
save you from the witch, a comb and a towel ; take
them and run away. When you have gone a little
distance, you must put your ear to the ground, and if
you hear her coming near, throw down the towel, and
a large river will appear. If the witch manages to
cross the water, you must again put your ear to the
ground, and as soon as she is near, throw down the
comb and it will become a very dark forest, through
this the witch will be unable to pass. Now go."
The little girl took the comb and towel, thanked
the cat, and ran away. In the yard the dogs barked
and wanted to bite her, but she gave them some
bread, and they let her pass; then the gates began to
creak and shut in her face, but she put some oil in
the holes and on their hinges, they, too, let her pass ;
then the trees began waving their branches in her
face, so she tied them up with silk ribbons, and they
also let her pass.
Now when the witch came to the window, asking
as before,
"Are you boiling, niece? Are you boiling, my
dear?"
The cat replied in the little girl's voice,
FROM THE LAND OF TIIE TZAR.
III
“Yes, aunty! Yes, my dear aunty !”
. But the witch was beginning to get very hungry,
and also very angry. She rushed into the room in
a rage, but on seeing that the little girl was not there
she became furious, and scolded the maid for not
having made the bath hot enough.
“I have served you for many a ycar," the maid
answered, “but you never gave me so much as a rag
for my head, but that little girl gave me a hand-
kerchief."
The witch then ran to the cat and beat the unfor-
tunate animal, telling it that it had no right to let the
little girl go, but that it ought to have scratched her
eyes out.
"I have served you so long, and you never gave
me a bone all the time, while she gave me some
ham.”
Away went the old witch and scolded the dogs, the
gates, and the trees.
The dogs answered her, and said,
“We have served you so long, and you have never
even given us any corn, but she gave us some
bread."
The gates answered her, and said, -
“We have served you for many years, but you
never put any grease on our hinges, while she poured
some oil on them."
Then the trees said,
“We have been with you for very many years, but
you never tied so much as a thread round us, while
she tied us up with silken ribbons.”
Finding that she could do nothing, or get any
II2
TALES AND LEGENDS
sympathy from those around her, the witch started
off after her niece. But the little girl put her ear to
the ground, as the cat had told her, and when she
heard the witch coming she threw down the towel,
and a very large river appeared ; then she ran on a
little farther and again put her ear to the ground, and
heard that the old witch had crossed over and
was coming nearer towards her. She ran on, and
then threw down the comb, and immediately a
very dense forest sprang up, through which the
wicked old woman could not pass, though she tried
very hard ; but all in vain, she was .obliged to
return home. What she had for her dinner I do not
know.
When the little girl's father came home, and
saw that the child was not there, he asked his
wife,
“Where is my little daughter ?”
“She has gone to her aunt to fetch a needle and
thread," answered the wife. “She will be back
soon."
And much to the woman's astonishment, her
little step-daughter did very soon put in an ap-
pearance.
Her father at once asked her where she had
been.
“ My step-mother sent me to her sister, who is a
wicked old witch, and who wanted to eat me up."
“But how did you get away ?"
The child told him the whole story, how she went
to her real aunt first, how the cat had helped her, and
all she had done.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR,
II)
Her father was furious with his wife, and ordered
her at once to be shot. And from that day he and
his little daughter lived in happiness, peace, and
plenty. I went there a little while ago and drank
their health and made merry,
114
TALES AND LEGENDS
MARY AND NETTY.
.
THERE once lived an old man with his daughter ; a
very pretty, gentle, and industrious girl was Mary.
Her father was very fond of her, and she was very
fond of her father, so that they lived very happily for
some time, until it unfortunately occurred to the old
man, that Mary must very often find it dull all by
herself, with no one to talk to, as they lived rather
far from their friends, and as for the old man himself
he was out the greater part of the day, so what did
he do but get married again. This time, however,
he was unfortunate in his choice; the new wife turned
out to be a bad-tempered, cruel woman, and, worse
still, she had a daughter just like her. Mary's life
was now by no means a paradise; both mother and
daughter hated her and were jealous of her beauty
and sweet temper. The old man gradually saw what
a sad mistake he had made, and how poor Mary was
disliked. But one day he was more than horrified
when his wife told him that she could not and would
not have Mary in the same house any longer, and
that he was to take her into the forest and leave her
there, so that the wild beasts might kill her and eat
her up.
It so happened that the old man was very easy,
and could be made to do almost anything ; his wife
FROM THE TT
115
LAND OF THE TZAR.
knowing this, kept on nagging him till, finding there
was no help for it, he harnessed his horse to the
cart, and consented to take Mary to the forest.
They drove and drove for some time without
finding a suitable place to leave Mary in. At last
they came to a little mud hut which they thought
would be just the thing.
They made a log fire, and brought in a bag of oat-
meal and a spinning-wheel, which the old man had
thoughtfully provided for his daughter.
"You must not let the fire go out, Mary, so that
when you feel hungry, you can make yourself some
porridge. Don't attempt to leave the hut, but sit
down and spin ; to morrow I will come and see how
you are getting on."
So saying, the old man kissed his daughter, and
drove away.
When Mary was left alone she sat down to spin
until evening, then she made some porridge and put
it on the fire. When it began to boil, Mary was
greatly astonished to see a little mouse come out from
under the floor.
"Please give me a little porridge, Mary," it
said.
She did so, and after thanking her, the mouse ran
away again.
When Mary had finished her supper, she went on
with her spinning. Suddenly, just at midnight, she
heard a noise at the door, and on looking up was
horrified at seeing a bear come in.
"Put the light out, girl,” said he," and let us have
a game at blind-man's buff. Take this bell and run
I 2
116
TALES AND LEGENDS
about ringing, while I tie up my eyes and try to catch
you."
Mary was very much alarmed, as you may well
imagine, and stood still, not knowing what to do or
where to hide. Suddenly, up came the little mouse
from under the floor, and jumped on to Mary's
shoulders, saying,
"Give me the bell, Mary, while you go and hide on
the stove."
Mary obeyed, and the mouse commenced running
all round the room, ringing the bell as hard as it
could, and the bear after it. At last the bear got so
cross that he began to throw wood at the mouse,
thinking it was Mary, but he missed every time.
“You are a splendid runner," he said. “You
really do know how to play at blind-man's buff. In
the morning I will send you some horses and plenty
of gold as a reward."
After that the bear left.
Next morning the woman told her husband that
he might go into the forest if he liked and see how
many of Mary's bones were left.
When the old man had gone, his wife sat down by
the window, waiting, and wondering whether her
husband would find Mary alive or only her bones.
She sat there for a long time, when up jumped her
little dog, who was lying on the window-sill, and
began to bark,—
“Bow-WOW-wow ! Mary and the old man are
coming back with bags of gold, a troop of horses, and
loads of goods."
“You are a wicked, lying little dog," cried the
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
117
woman,“ the old man is more likely coming home
with Mary's bones in a bag."
But at that moment the gates were thrown open
and a troop of horses ran into the yard, while Mary
and her father were sitting in a cart, loaded with gold
and all kinds of good things.
The woman got red with rage, exclaiming,
"You must take my daughter to-morrow, old man.
Netty is much cleverer, and is sure to bring double
what Mary has brought.”
So the next day the old man took Netty into
the forest, and provided her in the same way as he
had done for his own daughter.
Netty had hardly put the porridge on the fire,
when the same little mouse came out and asked her
to give it some, but Netty cried out angrily,-
“Anything else, you horrid old thing ! ”
And taking up a piece of wood, Netty threw it at
the mouse, who ran away disgusted. Netty then ate
up all the porridge and went to bed.
At midnight our friend the bear walked in.
“ Come, girl," he said, “let us have a game at
blind-man's buff; here is a bell, take it and run about
ringing it, while I try to catch you with my eyes
closed.”
Netty, who was dreadfully frightened, took the bell
and began running about ringing it, but her hands
trembled and her knees shook frightfully.
“You will be killed if you don't run fast enough,
you bad-tempered, horrid girl!” cried the little
mouse, coming from under the floor.
Next morning the woman told her husband to go
II8
TALES AND LEGENDS
to the forest to fetch Netty, and bring all the gold
and good things which she was sure Netty had got.
Away drove the old man into the forest, while his
wife sat down by the window and watched.
After some time her little dog came into the room,
barking as before,
“Bow-wow-wow! My master is coming home
with Netty, but neither gold nor horses have they got,
and Netty is nearly dead."
"Oh, you wicked, wicked, bad dog, to lie in that
way; wait till you see what bags of gold, what troops
of horses, and other good things Netty is bringing
with her."
But the little dog was right; the old man came
home with nothing but Netty, and there was not very
much of her, as she was almost dead.
With some difficulty they at last managed to get
her out of the cart and took her into the house.
The bad-tempered woman shortly after died of
envy and disgust, but no one was particularly grieved
at this.
Mary married a rich and handsome young man,
and lived very happily ever after. But what became
of Netty I do not know ; anyhow, let us hope that
she is a better girl, and keeping house for her old
father.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
119
THE ROBBERS.
THERE lived once a very rich Russian peasant
with his wife, and a very pretty daughter, named
Alyonushka.
. One day the peasant and his wife were asked to a
wedding in the village. They were just about to
start when Alyonushka-who was to be left alone to
look after the hut-said to her mother,–
"Oh, mamma! I am so much afraid of being left
all by myself."
"Well, my dear," replied her mother, "go and ask
your girl friends to come and spend the day with
you."
When her parents had gone, Alyonushka ran to
invite her friends; each girl brought with her some
work to do; one sewed, another spun, a third wove,
in fact they had each something to occupy their time
while they talked and laughed.
· But one of the girls who was sewing dropped her
thimble on the ground, and it rolled away and fell
into the cellar below; so she ran down the wooden
stairs to find it. She at last, after some difficulty,
found it, and was about to return when, to her horror
and surprise, she saw-a man !-a robber emerge
from a dark corner. She was about to cry for help,
but the man shook his finger at her, saying,
1.
120
TALES AND LEGENDS
"Look out ! don't tell any one that I am here, or
---you are a dead woman."
The girl promised, and ran up the stairs trembling
from head to foot, and as white as a ghost. She
told one of the girls what she had heard and
seen, and that girl repeated it to another, so that
very soon all the girls, with the exception of Alyo-
nushka, knew of the robber, and at once prepared to
leave.
“Where are you going?" asked Alyonushka in sur-
prise. "I asked you to spend the day with me, and
now you have not been here very long and you want
to go away; you might wait for my father and mother's
return."
But no, the girls said they were obliged to go. One
said she had to fetch home the cows out of the fields ;
another said she had to get some wood, and so on,
till at last they all went away, leaving Alyonushka to
herself.
When the robber heard all the girls go, he came up
into the room where Alyonushka sat.
“Good evening, my pretty girl !” he said.
“Good evening,' replied the girl in surprise.
The man looked round him, but seeing nothing
that he fancied, went into the back yard to look at
some goods in the cellars there.
Alyonushka, guessing who he was and what it was
he wanted, flew to the back door and locked it;
leaving the window—which was very high from the
ground-open, and putting out the light, she waited
to see what would happen.
The robber, when he found the door locked, began
SI
FROM rii
ī
Ар
121
.
THE LAND OF THE TZAR1
to knock, but finding that this was useless, he cried
out,
“Open the door! open the door! or I shall kill
you."
“All right!” laughed Alyonushka, "but I am not
going to open the door for you; if you want to come
in, climb in at the window."
As she said this, she took up a hatchet, and went
to the window where, in a very short time, the robber's
head appeared ; she sprang at it, and with one good
blow she cut it off.
“I suppose," thought she, “ that in a short time,
the other robbers, his companions, will turn up.
What am I to do then ?"
Suddenly a thought struck her, and she wrapped
the robber's head in a handkerchief, and then brought
in his dead body, which she cut up in little bits and
put into small bags. She had hardly done this when
the other robbers arrived at the window of the hut,
but saw nothing, on account of its being so dark
inside.
“ Have you got anything, brother ?” asked one of
them to Alyonushka, thinking she was the robber.
“Yes," returned Alyonushka, in the robber's voice,
“here are his bags of gold, a ham, and some butter.”
So saying, she threw the bags, with the cut portions
of the robber, and his head out to his companions.
“Well, come on then !” they cried to the supposed
robber.
“Not yet," replied Alyonushka. “Go home,
brothers, while I look about me, maybe there is
more gold about. Go ahead!"
I 22
TALES AND LEGENDS
When the robbers had left, she stood laughing to
herself until her parents came home, and asked her
what it was that amused her so.
Alyonushka told them the whole story, and how
she had killed the robber herself, and how she had
managed to cheat his companions. Many were the
praises she received from all sides,
The whole village soon got to know of her brave
deed, and thought her a wonderfully clever girl.
But to return to the robbers. When they got
home that night, delighted with what they thought
were bags of gold, they laughed, drank, sang and
danced right merrily. At last one of them proposed
to open the bags and count the gold ; but what was
their dismay and sorrow when they beheld their dead
brother robber? A shrill cry of anger, as well as of
grief, arose from the once merry lips, and filled the
gloomy caves with howls, like those of wolves in
want of prey.
“Ah!" cried one of them, "it must be that wicked
girl, the peasant's daughter, who has done this vile
deed, for she did not go to the wedding with her
parents, but stayed at home to take care of the
house."
“The wretch!” cried all the robbers together, “we
will pay her out for this; come, let some of us go to-
morrow morning, dress up like young princes, and
ask the peasant for his daughter in marriage.”
This was agreed to, with great applause.
When morning came, two or three of the robbers
dressed themselves up in rich princely clothes, and
rode off to the peasant, and asked him to give them
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
123
Alyonushka in marriage, and that he was welcome
to choose one of them for her husband.
The peasant was delighted at the idea of such rich
princes wanting to marry his daughter. But Alyo-
nushka was by no means glad, for she knew by their
voices that they were the robbers to whom she had
thrown out the remains of their brother.
"Dear father," said she, “ these are no princes,
but the robbers, who came to steal your goods last
night.”
“Nonsense, girl !" cried her father angrily, "you
can see by their dress that they are princes."
Still Alyonushka cried and begged her father not
to give her away, but all in vain.
"If you don't marry now, and accept one of these
good men," said her father, “we shall turn you out of
the house."
Poor girl, what was she to do, but obey her father ?
So she chose one of them who was called the
“Robber Fool,” on account of his good-nature.
The wedding took place, and everything was as
grand as it could possibly be, money seemed to be no
object there.
After the wedding the robbers and the unfortunate
Alyonushka rode off to the forest. No sooner were
they out of sight of the villagers than they began
plotting against Alyonushka.
" How shall we be revenged on her ?” asked one.
“Oh! don't think of doing anything to her just
yet," replied the Robber Fool; “let her live at least
one day."
“ All right," said the captain of the band.
124
TALES AND LEGENDS
NT
They put Alyonushka into a little room, and then
went down and made merry till nightfall.
“Now we had better go and kill that girl," cried
one.
“No, brothers," returned the Fool,“ let her live till
the morning."
“But, Fool," said they, “she may run away."
“No, brothers, I shall look after her."
The robbers agreed to this, and fell fast asleep.
While the Fool went up to the little room in which
Alyonushka was kept prisoner.
“Let me go out into the forest," begged Alyo-
nushka of her husband, “or I shall die for want of
fresh air.”
“Impossible! Suppose my brothers were to hear
or to see you ?”
"Oh, no! I shall be so careful not to make any
noise ; you might let me down through this window."
“How am I to know that you would not run
away?"
"No, I won't ; you can tie a rope round my waist
and let me down. When I pull, you can draw me up
again, do you see?"
The Fool tied the rope round her, and let her down
through the window.
Now Alyonushka was a very cunning young
person ; so as soon as she reached the ground, she
untied the rope from round her waist, and seeing a
goat quite close, she tied the unfortunate animal by
the horns, and pulling the rope gently, called out in a
low voice,
“Pull me up!"
FROM TIIE LAND OF THE TZAR.
125
os
And away she ran as fast as ever her legs could
carry her.
The Fool meanwhile began pulling at the rope,
while the goat, which evidently did not like the
position it was placed in, cried out,-
"Me-ke-ke! Me-ke-ke! Me-ke-ke !" as loud as ever
it could.
“What on earth are you making all that row
about?" asked the Fool, thinking it was Alyonushka
whom he was drawing up. “My brothers will be sure
to hear you if you keep going on like that, and will
murder you."
But the goat cared little for what the Fool said,
and went on crying all the louder—"Me-ke-ke!
Me-ke-ke!”
The Fool at last pulled up the rope, but what
was his fright at beholding the goat and not his
wife.
"Oh! the bad girl," he cried, “she has run away,
and cheated me after all.”
When morning came the robbers went up to the
little room to fetch Alyonushka.
“Where is your young wife?” they asked.
“Gone !” said the Fool.
“We told you so, we said she would be sure to run
away if we did not kill her at once, but you would
save her. O, you Fool, you Fool! you really are a Fool.
But we must lose no time, we must chase her and
catch her."
So they mounted their horses, and rode off with
their dogs, after Alyonushka.
Meanwhile the girl had run a good way, when she
ITA
IVVI
126
TALES AND LEGENDS
suddenly heard the barking of the dogs, and the
galloping of horses behind her.
She quickly climbed up an old oak-tree, and sat
down on one of its branches, where she was com-
pletely hidden.
As the horsemen came riding along, Alyonushka
saw they were the robbers, and began trembling,
especially when all the dogs made a sudden rush at
the tree, and stood barking round it.
"It seems as though she is hidden in this old
tree, but no one can see anything, it is so thick,"
said one of them.
“We shall soon find out,” said the captain, as he
threw his sharp javelin up into the oak. It flew
right to where Alyonushka sat, and wounded her in
the knee. But she was as brave as she was cunning ;
and before the javelin could fall on the ground she
seized it, and wiping the blood off it with her hand-
kerchief, threw it back to the robbers, who looked at
it carefully, but finding that there was no blood on
it, they rode away.
Alyonushka jumped down from the tree and ran
on as fast as her wounded knee would let her, till she
again heard the robbers galloping in her direction;
just then she noticed a poor old peasant with a cart
full of boats for sale,
“Hide me, little father," she cried, “hide me under
the last boat in your cart.”
The man looked at her in surprise, and said, -
“But a maiden so beautifully dressed as you would
soil her clothes under those boats."
“Never mind, little father; hide me for goodness'
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
127
sake, as some robbers are chasing me, and I want to
get away from them; please hide me."
The man, full of pity for so charming a girl, threw
off his boats, and putting her under the very last one,
threw the boats on again.
He had hardly finished when up rode the robbers,
who asked him,-
"Have you seen any richly-dressed maiden come
this way?"
“No, gentlemen, I have not.”
. “You lie ! Throw off your boats at once, and let us
see ; she may be hidden under them."
The peasant threw them off one by one, as slowly
as he could, till he came to the two or three last ones,
then he said,
“You see, gentlemen, there is nothing here!”
Off went the robbers, while Alyonushka asked the
old peasant to let her out.
She ran and ran until she heard the robbers
galloping at some distance behind her; just at that
moment she saw another old peasant with a cart full
of leather.
“ Hide me, little father," she said, “under the last
bit of leather in your cart, for there are some robbers
coming after me, and I don't want them to find me.”
The peasant hid her, and up came the robbers, who
asked as before, -
“ Have you seen a richly-dressed maiden come
this way?"
“No, I have not.”
“You lie ! Throw off your leather, she may be hidden
in your cart."
128
TALES AND LEGENDS
The peasant threw off all the leather with the
exception of the two last pieces.
“You see there is nothing here," said he.
Away rode the robbers, while Alyonushka, as soon
as shegot out of the cart, ran on again until, to her great
delight, she beheld her home. As it was midnight
by the time she reached the hut, she naturally found
it in darkness, so she climbed into the back yard,
and lay down and hid herself in some hay, and soon
fell fast asleep.
Alyonushka did not wake from her peaceful
slumbers until she felt a very uncomfortable grab
with a hay-rake. She caught hold of it lightly, as
she did not wish to get hurt, nor would she get out
of the hay until she heard the voice of the raker.
“Whoever is in this hay?" she at last heard her
father exclaim. “Get out, whoever it is ! ”
Up sprang Alyonushka and embraced her much
astonished parent.
“Upon my word !” cried the old man, “how on
earth did you get here?”
Alyonushka told her father the whole story in a
few words, and said that she thought the robbers
would be coming to the hut presently.
The peasant at once called in some policemen, and
made several other small preparations to welcome
the robbers in case they arrived, while Alyonushka
took care to hide herself.
They had not to wait long before the robbers made
their appearance. They rode up to the hut, and walked
in; the peasant received them with great kindness,
and asked them how his daughter was getting on.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
129
home keeping house."
“Indeed !” said the peasant.
He then left the room and brought in Alyonushka.
“Who is this?” he asked them.
The robbers looked foolish, but said not a word.
They were immediately seized and marched off to
prison. But what became of the Robber Fool I don't
know; however, I hope he is quite well.
0
130
TALES AND LEGENDS
IVASHKO AND THE WITCH.
IN a pleasant little Russian village a long, long time
ago, there lived an old peasant and his wife, who had
an only son, by name Ivashko, whom they dearly
loved.
One bright summer morning Ivashko asked his
parents to let him go fishing in a little lake
hard by.
“Fishing !” exclaimed his mother, “how can so
small a boy as you go a-fishing? You would surely
drown yourself!"
“No, mother dear!” replied the boy, “I will not
drown myself, but will bring you some fish for supper.
So please let me go !"
The old woman at last consented, and, dressing
him up in a little white shirt and a red sash, let
him go.
Ivashko, when he came to the lake, got into his
father's little boat and cried,
“ Little boat, little boat, swim farther !
Little boat, little boat, swim farther!"
Away swam the little boat, far into the middle of
the lake, and Ivashko began fishing. He caught so
many fish that the little boat soon became quite full.
Still he went on catching more, when he suddenly
heard his father's voice calling to him, —
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
13 I
“ Ivashko, my son,
I have brought thee a bun!
Come nearer to me,
I have food here for thee !"
So Ivashko said to the little boat,-
“Swim across, little boat, to the shore, for my
father is calling me."
Back went the little boat to the side of the lake,
where the father stood waiting. He gave his little
son something to eat and drink, and then, taking all
the fish out of the boat, let Ivashko go on with his
fishing
“ Little boat, little boat, swim farther !"
cried the boy.
When he had got to the middle he commenced
fishing again, and caught still more fish than he had
before.
After a little while he heard his mother's voice
calling him,-
“ Ivashko, my son,
I have brought thee a bun!
Come nearer to me,
I have food here for thee !
Ivashko again told his boat to swim to the shore,
and, giving his another the fish, he took his food, and
returned to fishing.
It so happened that a wicked old witch had been
listening to the call of the boy's parents, and won-
dered whether she could imitate the peasants' voices,
and get Ivashko and the fish, for she was very hungry.
So she went to the shore, and called out in a harsh
voice,
K 2
132
TALES AND LEGENDS
“Ivashko, my son,
I have brought thee a bun!
Come nearer to me,
I have food here for thee!"
But Ivashko knew better. He knew that the voice
was not that of his parents, but of a well-known
witch; so he told his little boat to swim away from
the shore and more towards the other side of the
lake.
The witch, seeing that it was useless to call Ivashko
unless she had a voice like his mothier's, began
thinking what she had better do. Then a sudden idea
struck her, and she ran off to a blacksmith, and
cried,
" Blacksmith! blacksmith! make me a thin voice
like that of Ivashko's mother, or I will eat you up,
and not leave a bone in remembrance of you !”
The blacksmith,greatly alarmed, sat down at once to
make the thin voice, leaving his other work till later.
In the evening the old witch went to the shore,
and called out in the thin voice,
“ Ivashko, my son,
I have brought thee a bun!
Come nearer to me,
I have food here for thee !"
The voice was so like that of Ivashko's mother that
the boy thought it was she, and told the boat to.swim
towards the shore. But, alas ! what was his horror
when the witch suddenly seized him and his fish, and
took them home to her hut, where she told her
daughter, Alenka, to heat the stove and bake Ivashko
for her dinner, while she went to invite some of her
fellow-witches to make merry!
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
133
Alenka obeyed, and when the stove was heated she
turned to Ivashko, and said, -
"Get on to this stove, so that I may push you:
in!”
“Alas !” answered the cunning boy, "I was born
stupid, and know nothing, not even how to get into a
stove ; but if you will but show me, I daresay I shall
be able to manage it then."
“All right!” replied the girl, as she jumped on to
the stove.
Ivashko quickly pushed her in, and closed the
stove door, letting the unfortunate girl bake in his
stead! He then ran out, locking the door behind
him, and climbed up an old tree that spread its leafy
branches over the little hut.
Very soon Ivashko saw the witch march up to her
little dwelling, accompanied by her friends, but, find-
ing the door locked, the hag grumbled, and climbed
in at the window, saying,
"That bad girl has gone out for a walk and locked
the door; but no matter, as long as she has cooked
the boy I don't care, for I am hungry.”
She then opened the door, and asked her guests
to walk in. They all sat down and began eating
away like so many hungry wolves, who had not had
any food for ages!
When they had eaten everything up, so that
nothing but the bones remained, they took these and
threw them about under the old tree-where Ivashko
sat-and began rolling about on them, as was the
custom with the witches in those good old days,
and then they sang,
134
TALES AND LEGENDS
“We shall roll, and we shall play, with the boy Ivashko's
bones!”
When Ivashko heard this he was greatly amused,
and said, in a very low tone of voice,--
“You are rolling, you are playing, with the girl Alenka's
bones!"
"I heard something very strange!” said one of the
witches.
"Oh, no, it was nothing but the leaves of the
tree !" returned the hostess.
And they chanted as before,
"We shall roll, and we shall play, with the boy Ivashko's
bones!”
Still Ivashko continued, —
“You are rolling, you are playing, with the girl Alenka's
bones!”
This time all the witches heard the voice, and on
looking up to the tree our friend the hag saw Ivashko
sitting laughing at her, as though he enjoyed the
joke! The witch, greatly enraged, flew to the tree
and began biting it; but she soon broke her front
teeth in doing so! However, she was not to be
“done.” She ran to the blacksmith, and ordered a
set of iron teeth! After this she flew once more to
the tree, and began to bite at it, and very soon down
came the tree; but without Ivashko, for the clever
boy had jumped to another, thicker than the first.
On seeing this, the angry witch flew to bite that
also; but the trunk was so thick that she actually
broke her iron teeth over it! Away she ran to the
blacksmith once more, and cried, —
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
135
“ Blacksmith! blacksmith! make me another set
of iron teeth, or you are a dead man!”
The smith soon got them ready, and the witch
began biting the tree.
Ivashko was now at a loss what to do, when sud-
denly he beheld some black swans flying towards
him, so he called out to them,-
“Swans of the air,
Lift me with care,
And carry me home
O'er the water's foam!”
But the swans replied,
“Let the next set take the boy !"
And tossing up their proud heads, they flew
haughtily away.
Soon the next set came flying: they were cf a
beautiful grey colour. When Ivashko saw them, he
called out again,-
“Swans of the air,
Lift me with care,
And carry me home
O'er the water's foam!”
But these were as haughty as the first, and
answered,
“Let the other set take the boy !”
Soon a set of beautiful white swans came in sight,
and Ivashko cried out to them,
“Swans of the air,
Liſt me with care,
And carry me home
These, however, consented; they made him sit on
ATYA
136
.
TALES AND LEGENDS
their wings, and away they went, leaving the witch
to storm and rage, and break her teeth as much as
she pleased!
Away went the swans over the water, until they
reached Ivashko's home. They put him down very
carefully on the roof, and flew away.
Early next morning Ivashko's mother set to work
baking cakes, and while doing so she said sadly to
her husband,
“Would that I knew whither our darling boy has
gone! I wish I could but see him in my dreams!”.
“Well, I saw him in my dream last night,"
answered her husband ; "it seemed as though some
handsome white swans brought him back to us!”
The old woman sighed, and after she had baked
the cakes she began to divide them between herself
and her husband, saying,
“Well, old man—this is for you—this is for me-
this is for you—and this for me !"
"And what is for me?" asked Ivashko, speaking
down the chimney ; for he had heard everything that
had been said. “You say, 'This is for you, and this
for me, but you have quite forgotten me !"
"Good heavens !” cried the woman to her husband;
“go you, and see who it is that is up on the roof !”
The man climbed up the wooden ladder leading to
the roof, opened the trap door, and very soon came
down again with Ivashko !
The mother gave a cry of delight, and in another
moment she and her little son were locked in a warm
embrace. Ivashko then told his parents all that had
happened to him since last he saw them.
IA
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
137
Great was the merriment of the peasants, who
shortly after gave a feast, and Ivashko's health was
drunk, and in fact everything went off properly.
The peasants lived very happily ever after with
their little boy, and were troubled no more by his
disappearance, and so ends the story of Ivashko and
the Witch.
138
TALES AND LEGENDS
PRINCE KID-SKIN.
ONCE upon a time, there lived a king and queen who
had two children, a son and a daughter; the prince
was named Oleg, and the princess Olga.
But the king and queen soon died, leaving the
children to wander about homeless and unprovided
for in the wide, wide world.
They walked on and on, till they came to a pond
where some cows were drinking.
“I am so thirsty,” said Prince Oleg, “that I think
I shall go and have a drink."
“No, brother, don't; or you will turn into a calf,"
replied the princess.
· He obeyed, and they went on farther until they
came to a river, where a number of horses were
running about.
"I really must have a drink here," said Oleg.
“No, brother dear, don't; or you will turn into a
pony."
Oleg again obeyed his sister, and they continued
their journey ; till at last they came to a lake where
they saw a number of goats.
“It is no use, sister, I really must have a drink
now, or die."
“Don't, please don't, Oleg, or you will turn into a
kid."
1
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
139
But this time Oleg would not listen to his sister, so
he went and drank some of the water and was imme-
diately turned into a kid, and began to jump and skip
before his sister, screaming, “ Me-ke-ke! Mekeke!
Mekeke ! ” all the time.
Princess Olga cried bitterly. She tied a silk
ribbon round his neck, and for some time led him
along with her; but the little kid soon loosened him-
self, and began jumping and frisking about till he
came into a garden, which belonged to the young
king of that kingdom.
The servants, when they saw the princess and the
kid, went to the king and said, -
“There is a little kid in your garden, your majesty,
and by its side is a beautiful damsel."
The king was much interested, and ordered his
courtiers and servants to go and ask the young girl
who she was and what she wanted ?
The courtiers went up to her and did as the king
had commanded them.
"I am the daughter of the late king and queen of
the next kingdom to this,” said Olga in reply to their
inquiries. “They left me and this little kid, my
brother, alone and unprovided for. We have been
wandering about everywhere, until my brother became
very thirsty and drank some water in a lake where a
great many goats were feeding, and so he was changed
into a little kid. That is the whole of my story; go
and tell it to the king, your master.”
After the people had submitted all this to the young
king, he at once ordered them to bring this beautiful
princess and the little kid, her brother, before him.
140
TALES AND LEGENDS
When Princess Olga entered the hall in which the
king sat, he was so struck with her beauty that he
fell immediately in love with her, and, after she had
told him more about herself and brother, he asked
her to become his wife.
Princess Olga did not object, for the king was
young and handsome, and she married him.
They lived happily for a long time. The little kid,
of course, was with them. He went out every day for
a walk in the garden, and ate and drank at table with
the king and queen.
At last the hunting season arrived, and the king
went off with his huntsmen. Hardly had he left the
palace when an old witch made her appearance and
bewitched the young queen, who became seriously
ill. She turned very thin and pale. Everything was
very quiet while she was laid up. The palace looked
very gloomy, the flowers began to fade, and the trees
and grass were all dried up.
When the king returned, he was very much cut up
at the news, and went at once to see his wife.
“What is the matter ?” he asked.
“I am not very well," replied Olga ; " but I daresay
I shall be all right soon.”
The king again went out hunting, while Olga lay
on her bed very ill indeed. The witch again came
to her, and said, -
"If you want to become well again, Queen Olga,
you must go to that lake yonder and drink some of
the water there."
Olga thanked the witch, and went in the twilight
to the shore of the lake.
1
n
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
141
Now this horrid witch was watching behind a tree,
and, when the young queen knelt down to drink, the
hag rushed at her, seized her, tied a heavy stone
round her neck, and pushed her into the water.
Olga sank to the bottom, while the witch assumed
the appearance of the beautiful young queen and
went to the palace. When the king came home, he
was delighted to see what he supposed was his wife,
well and beautiful as ever.
When they sat down to dinner, the king noticed
that the kid was not present at table.
“Where is the little kid ?” asked the king.
“Oh, we don't want him," replied the witch. “I
have forbidden him to be let in."
The next day, when the king had gone off to the
hunt, the witch seized the kid, and began to beat it,
saying,
“When the king returns, I shall ask him to have
you killed.”
And she kept her promise. The moment the king
came home, she begged him to have the kid killed.
He was greatly surprised, and could not make out
what had so suddenly come over his usually gentle
wife; but the witch begged so hard that he could not
refuse her, and agreed.
As soon as the kid saw the people grinding and
sharpening the large knives, he began to cry, and ran
to the king and asked him to let him go to the shore
of the lake to have a drink. The king consented,
and the kid ran off to the lake, and cried out,
Olga! sister dear, awake!
Swim to the surface of the lake.
142
TALES AND LEGENDS
19
To roast me, fires burn and glow.
To boil me, kettles seethe below.
And to take thy brother's life
Glitters many a threatening knife."
But Olga only replied,
“O! my brother, Oleg dear!
The stones will hold me down, I fear.
Round my feet the long grass clings;
And my heart the serpent stings."
The little kid began to cry again and went back to
the palace ; but at midday he went once more to the
king, and asked him whether he might again go to
the lake for a drink. The king consented.
• Away went the little kid, and cried out as before,
“Olga! sister dear, awake!
Swim to the surface of the lake.
To roast me, fires burn and glow.
To boil me, kettles seethe below.
And to take thy brother's life
Glitters many a threatening knife."
Still Olga only answered, -
“O! my brother, Oleg dear!
The stones will hold me down, I fear.
Round my feet the long grass clings;
And my heart the serpent stings.”
The kid wept, and went home.
Meanwhile the young king began wondering why
the little kid went so often to the lake for a drink,
So when the kid asked the king once more whether
he might go to the lake, he determined to follow and
see what the kid did.
When the kid got to the shore, the king heard him
call out,
Page Missing
in Original
Volume
Page Missing
in Original
Volume
Page Missing
in Original
Volume
Page Missing
in Original
Volume
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
147
AN ANGRY WIFE.
readers may well suppose-lived unhappily with her
husband. She never obeyed him, and always did
exactly what he told her not to do. She made him
get up early to bake the cakes and do all the cook-
ing, while she slept three times as long as was good
for her!
One day, when her husband was busy baking cakes,
she cried out,
“You must not eat any of those cakes, for you
don't deserve to have them!”
“In that case, I don't see why I should bake
them," was his reply ; "come and do them yourself."
But the angry wife was by no means anxious to
give herself the trouble, so she replied quickly that
he could have fifty, on condition that he would eat
them up at once, without stopping. However, the
old man did not quite see why he should make
himself ill to please his wife ; so having a will of his
own he left the cakes to look after themselves, and
went for a stroll in the forest, and gathered some
strawberries for his lunch; anything was better than
eating at home with his angry wife !
As he walked about thinking how he could get rid
of his wife, he came upon a pit covered over with
strawberry leaves. He stopped in front of it, and
said to himself,
148
TALES AND LEGENDS
4
“Because I live with so bad-tempered a wife my
whole life is a misery. I can stand it no longer, but
will try by some means or other to shut her up in
this pit; it will teach her to behave better in future."
So he returned home, and told his wife, -
“Don't go into the forest for strawberries."
“I certainly shall, if I choose."
“Well, you had better not, for I have found a place
where there are some beautiful large strawberries,
but under them is a pit.”
“I shall go at once and pick the strawberries off
that very spot, and shan't give you one of them.
There, now! take me and show me the place this
moment, come!”
Off they both went to the forest; the man
showed the place to his wife and asked her again
not to go near it, knowing all the time that the
harder he begged, the more certain she was to go.
When the angry wife beheld all the delicious straw-
berries round the pit, she jumped for joy, and rushing
in among the leaves over the pit she went to the
bottom.
The old man, when he saw that his wife was safely
disposed of, for the present at least, went home, and
for some time lived in peace and harmony with
himself. One day it struck him that he might go
and look his wife up in the pit, and ask her how
she liked her new home, and whether it agreed with
her better, adding that if she had improved in her
temper he would draw her up again by a rope.
When he got to the pit he began calling to his
wife, but receiving no answer, he thought he would
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
149
let down the rope ; he did so, and soon began pulling
it up again, but what was his astonishment and
horror, when he saw, instead of his wife, a little
demon holding on to the end of the rope. The
inan was just about to let the rope drop down
again, when the demon said, in a very weak little
voice,
“Good man, have pity on me, I am only a poor
innocent little devil, and will not harm you; take me
out of this dreadful pit, and let me run about the
wide world, and I will certainly reward you and
make you a rich man; but to stay in this pit is death
to me now, for an angry wife came down to us and
ate up all my companions, I alone escaped, thank
goodness, though as it is I am only half-alive!”
The man was sorry for the poor little demon, for
he knew what kind of a woman his wife was, having
had a big dose of her himself. So he drew the little
creature up.
"Well, good man!” said the devil, “now I shall
keep my promise, and make your fortune for you.
Come with me into the town, and when I go into
people, you play at being a great doctor and drive
me out!”
The man agreed to this proposal, and away they
went; the demon, running on in front, began torment-
ing men, women, and childen, while the man cast
him out with great success. So that in a very short
time he was received with open arms by everybody,
rich and poor, small and great, and became a very
rich man.
At last the demon came to him, and said, -
150
TALES AND LEGENDS
“I have been to every house in the kingdom, and
have possessed every one, while you have cast me
out and got handsomely paid for doing so ; now I
intend to torment the king's daughter, but mind,
don't you come near the palace, even if you are
called for; don't try and heal the young princess, or
beware!”.
The man promised to obey, and the little devil
went to the palace and began tormenting the king's
daughter. The princess was in despair. She cried,
she tore her beautiful hair, and allowed no one to
come near her. At last the king, who had heard
of the wonderful man who was able to cast out evil
spirits, ordered his servants to bring our friend before
him. At first, the man would not come, but the
king got so furious that the man was at last obliged
to go to the palace.
“Cure my daughter," cried the king, " or off goes
your head !"
This was rather too much. What was our un-
fortunate friend to do? He feared the demon, and
he feared the king. Suddenly an idea struck him,
and he told all the courtiers, all the servants, and all
the people in the streets, to run about and call out
in a loud voice, “ Away! away! the angry wife is
coming! The angry wife is coming!” while he
himself went into the princess's chainber.
"What, you here after all !” exclaimed the little
demon, when he saw the man enter, “wait till I get
you alone, my friend! What did I tell you only the
other day? I suppose you have forgotten. Well,
I shall soon make you remember! Just you wait a
moment!"
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
151
The man, who felt far from comfortable, tried hard
not to appear frightened, and said laughingly,
"Not so fast, my young friend. I have only come
here to warn you. It seems that as no one else
would cast you out, the king has sent for the angry
wife, and she is coming to eat you up! Listen! do
you hear the people? She has evidently arrived; fly
for your life, my friend ! ”
The moment the little demon heard these words,
he sprang out of the princess, and ran to the window,
where he was greatly alarmed at seeing all the people
running about, crying out,
"Away! away! The angry wife is coming! The
angry wife is coming! Run for you lives!” and so
on.
The demon stood looking with his eyes very wide
open, and his tail up in the air, like a devil out of his
senses. At last he turned to the man and asked, -
“Good man, my dear good friend, tell me, oh tell
me, what on earth I am to do, and where I am to
go and hide myself !”
“Go," said our cunning friend, “to the pit where
you were born, for if my angry wife has once got
out, she will be in no particular hurry to get in
again; so take my advice and go down.”
The little devil did not wait to be told twice ; but
after thanking the man for his good advice, and his
apparent great friendship for him, and also after
telling him hurriedly that if ever he came to the pit
himself, he would always be sure to find a warm
welcome,—the little devil ran as hard as his legs
would carry him straight to the forest, and, throwing
himself into the pit, was heard of no more.
O
152
TALES AND LEGENDS
The princess at once recovered her health, and
was herself again ; while our friend the man was
handsomely rewarded, and spent the rest of his
life in the palace near the king, his master, with
whom he became a great favourite.
As for the angry wife, she never made her appear-
ance in this world again.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
153
THE LUCKY CHILD.
ONCE upon a time. there lived a rich merchant,
with his wife. They were good, as well as kind,
people, but though they were a happy couple, there
was one thing that grieved them sorely—but which
some people might have thought was a great blessing,
they had no children. They prayed and prayed night
and day for a child to brighten them as they grew older;
but no; they fed, clothed, and took care of beggar
children, and helped all the poor people around
them, and were always ready to do good ; but all
this did not bring them any children. However,
all these little good deeds and kindness made them
very popular in the country in which they dwelt, and
people loved them and respected them.
But one day the merchant set to work to build a
very large, large bridge across a dark broad river, near
which he lived. Now this river was so very broad
that no person had yet been able to cross over to the
other side, for the waves were so large and angry
that the people were afraid of being drowned ; one
or two had ventured in big ships, but these even had
been overturned, so great and powerful was that river.
Great then was the wonder and astonishment when the
good merchant began building a bridge over this
dreadful river, and greater still was the love and
respect he won from everybody.
TIT
154
TALES AND LEGENDS
When at last this tremendous bridge was finished,
the merchant sent one of his clerks, Theodore by
name, and told him to go on to the bridge and
listen to what people said and thought about it.
Theodore obeyed, and hid himself on the bridge,
presently he saw three holy men coming along ; he
listened, and heard one say,
“This is indeed a wonderful thing, this bridge ;
the good merchant is always thinking how he can
please everybody ; but we, alas ! never think how we
can best please him; we really ought to reward him
in some way."
“How can we, brother ?” said another; "he is the
richest man in the kingdom, he does not want any-
thing."
“Yes, brother," said the third, “he does want some-
thing; he wants a child.”
“True !” said the first," that is his greatest wish,
how stupid of me not to think of that before !
We shall reward him with a child, and a lucky
child."
Theodore went home and told his master what he
had heard. And that very year a beautiful boy was
sent.
• But Theodore, the clerk, jealous of his master's
luck, began thinking what he had best do to revenge
himself on the good merchant. He waited until
night, then he took a dove, killed it, and sprinkling
the blood on the child's bed and on the hands of
its mother, took the child, and paid an old woman to
take care of it.
When morning dawned the merchant missed the
FROM THE YT
LI
1
155
TZAR.
LAND OF THE 1
child; he asked all his servants whether any of them
had seen the boy; but no, they none of them had set
eyes on him. At last the merchant asked Theodore
whether he had seen him.
“No," said the wicked clerk; "but why do you
ask everybody whether they have seen the child? Look
properly at the child's little bed; see, it is all covered
with blood, and so are your wife's hands, though she
is sleeping peacefully ; it is she who killed your boy,
there is no doubt of that.”
The merchant looked and saw that what his clerk
had said was true, and therefore thought that his
wife had certainly killed the boy. He at once ordered
the poor woman to be locked up in prison, while he
mourned over the loss of his child.
Years passed on, and the boy became a strong,
healthy, beautiful child, and was able to run about
but fairies and such like could do. All this time the
child had no idea that he was the son of the rich
merchant, whom everybody praised so highly, but
lived happily with the old woman to whom Theodore
had given him to be taken care of.
Theodore had left the merchant, and was now
living by himself, and thanks to the Lucky Child, had
all he required, and all his wishes attended to.
One day Theodore took the boy and went with
him to the river-side, near to the bridge which the
merchant had built, and said to him,-
“Let the other side of the water be a new kingdom,
and let by the side of this bridge a crystal one appear,
156
TALES AND LEGENDS
so that when the king sees it, he might give me his
daughter to be my wife.”
The boy wished it all to be so, and immediately
a beautiful crystal bridge stood before them, and
on the other side a splendid kingdom sprang up,
with a palace of gold, and marble churches and
walls
When the king woke up on the following morn-
ing, and saw these wonderful things, he asked who
it was that made them, and was told that Theodore
was the maker.
“Well," said the king, “if he is such a clever man
as all that, he can have my daughter for his wife, as
a reward.”
Theodore married the princess, and became king
over the new kingdom, and took the Lucky Child to
live with him in the palace. But Theodore was not
kind to the boy, he beat him and gave him very
little to eat, making him do all kinds of hard
work for him, and ordering him to obey his wishes,
so that the boy's life at the palace was by no means
pleasant. Still he bore everything very patiently,
as he liked Theodore, and was very fond of the
princess.
One evening Theodore and his wife were talking
to each other, while the boy sat unnoticed in a corner
weeping. Suddenly the princess turned to her hus-
band, and asked,
“How was it that you became so rich ? I hear
that you were once only a poor clerk, in the good
merchant's office."
"Well, my riches and my supposed cleverness are
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
157
not my own, they all belong to that little boy, who
lives with us."
“How so? I do not understand you.”
“Well, I shall tell you the whole story, on con-
dition that you tell no one."
And after the princess had promised not to say a
word to any one, Theodore told her the story of his
sins and his unkindness to the little boy.
"I became jealous of the merchant,” he began, “and
when the child was sent to him, I determined to be
revenged on him somehow; so I took this child, whom
both the parents loved dearly, and paid a woman to
take care of it, while I put all the blame on the
mother, whom the merchant straightway sent to
prison, thinking that she had killed him. I then kept
the child for myself, for he was useful to me; if ever
I wished for anything I told him, and I got what I
wanted.”
The princess was so horrified that she did not know
what to do or say, but the child, when he heard what
Theodore had said, sprang forward, boiling with rage,
and cried out wrathfully,
“Let this wretched man be changed into a dog !”
And in another moment Theodore was no more,
but a horrid, half-starved dog stood in his place.
: The boy tied an iron chain round the dog's neck,
and started off to the merchant's house.
“My good man,” he said, when he came to his
father, "give me a red-hot coal.”
“What for, young man ?" asked the father.
“My dog is rather hungry, and I want to feed
him."
158
TALES AND LEGENDS
“Good heavens ! but where on earth did any one
hear of a Christian feeding his dog on coals ?"
“And where, please tell me—where was it ever
known that a Christian mother killed her child ?"
“What do you mean, young man ?"
“This—that I am your lost child, and that this dog
is your old clerk Theodore, who told all those lies
about my mother."
And the boy told his father all that he had heard
Theodore tell his wife. The merchant was delighted
to have his son back, and at once ordered his wife to
be set free again. They then all three moved to the
golden palace, on the other side of the river, where
they lived in happiness ever after, while the prin-
cess went back to her father.
As for the dog Theodore, he remained a dog until
his death, which fortunately took place very soon;
whether it was from the hot coal, or something else,
I cannot say, all I know is, that he departed this
life.
The little boy became a great man, and was a lucky
one all his life.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
159
THE POTTER AND THE EVIL SPIRIT.
COMING along a high road one day, a certain Potter
met a man, who, stopping him, said,
“Take me to your place as a workman.”
But do you understand pottery ?” asked the
Potter.
“Oh, yes, master, nobody better; just you try.”
“Come along, then!”
And they shook hands with each other and went
home.
“Well, give me forty loads of clay," said the man,
when he arrived, “and to-morrow I shall set to
work.”
The Potter got all the things he wanted, and gave
them to him.
"I shall only work at night, master," said the man;
“but take care and don't come near me in the work-
room."
“Why not?"
“ Because if you do, bad luck will befall you."
Now this man was no other than an evil spirit, and
when it was about midnight, he went down into the
workroom and called out something in a loud voice,
suddenly in came tumbling a number of little devils,
who immediately set to work, hammering away like
thunder, making pots. The noise was so great that
it sounded all through the house and in the streets,
The Potter could stand it no longer.
1
T
160
TALES AND LEGENDS
YIT
“I shall go and see what all that row is about!”
The Potter went down to the workshop and looked
through the key-hole in the door; and there, to his
surprise, he saw the little demons hard at work, with
the exception of one, who was lame, and limped about
doing nothing but looking round him. All at once
he noticed the Potter looking through the key-hole,
so he took up a handful of clay and threw it through
the key-hole, right into the Potter's eye, so that the
unfortunate man became blind of one eye, and ran
upstairs to his room in a great rage.
Next morning the Evil Spirit came to the Potter,
and said,-
“Go, master, and see how many pots I have made
in one night !”
The Potter went down and counted one hundred
and forty pots standing all in a row.
"Now, master," said the Evil Spirit, “I want you
to get me a thousand fathoms of wood, for I intend to
bake the pots to-night.”
When he had got what he asked for, the Evil Spirit
shut himself up at midnight in the workroom, and
called for the little demons again, who came in jump-
ing and dancing, and after breaking all the pots they
threw them into the fire and burnt them.
When the Potter saw all this through the key-hole,
he thought to himself,
“This man will be the ruin of me. I shall lose all
I have in the way of work."
In the morning the Evil Spirit called his master,
and said,
"Look here, master, have I not done mywork well?"
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
VI
TT
V
The Potter looked round him, and much to his
surprise beheld one hundred and forty pots, each
better than the other!
At midnight the Evil Spirit called the demons
once more, and they set to work and began painting
the pots very beautifully, and then put them all in a
cart.
When market-day came round, the Potter took
the pots to market, while the Evil Spirits ran about
all over the place and made everybody buy the
pots. All the people flew out of their houses and
crowded round the cart, each eager to have the
best pot.
The Potter returned home with not a single pot in
his cart, but with his pockets full of money.
“Well," said the Evil Spirit,“ let us halve the money
between us, master."
This was done, and the Evil Spirit departed.
In about a week's time the Potter went once more
to market with some pots of his own make; but, alas !
no one came to buy any more of him; he stood and
stood, and called out, but all in vain, not a soul
came near him, some passed him by hurriedly,
exclaiming,
“We know your pots, you old cheat! They are
pretty enough to look at, but when they come to be
used, they break! We know your tricks, old man;
no more of your pots for us!”
Time went on, still no one bought his pots ; at
last the unfortunate man became very poor, and through
his trouble took to drink; he turned his house and
workshop into a public-house, and tricd to earn his
MI
162
TALES AND LEGENDS
money in that way, but I don't know whether he
succeeded ; let us hope, however, that if he is alive
now he is better off, and does not let himself be
cheated by the Evil Spirit any more.
FROM THE LAND OF ANT
163
THE TZAR.
PRINCESS GREY-GOOSE,
1
IN a certain kingdom there lived a king and queen,
who had two children, a boy and a girl, Prince
Demitrius and Princess Marie.
When the princess was quite a little child none of
her nurses could ever make her sleep. She would
always lie in bed awake all the night long and stare
in front of her. At last the young prince thought he
might be able to sing his little sister to sleep, so sat
down beside her as she was lying in bed, and
sang,-
“Go to sleep, little sister dear; when you grow up
I shall give you in marriage to my best of friends,
Prince Ignatius, of the kingdom near the World's
End."
And the little princess went to sleep immediately.
When the prince saw that he was successful in send-
ing her into the land of dreams, he continued the
prescription, and always with success.
Years passed; the prince and princess became tall
and handsome, nay, beautiful. Prince Demitrius
went to stay three or four months with his great
friend, Prince Ignatius, the handsome son and heir of
the king of a kingdom near the World's End. The
two princes were passionately fond of each other, and
were never happier than when together. They went
1
M 2
164
TALES AND LEGENDS
(
about riding, rowing, hunting, and, in fact, did every-
thing they possibly could to enjoy themselves.
Though Prince Demitrius had often visited and stayed
with his friend, Prince Ignatius had never once becn
able to return the visits.
On one occasion, however, when Prince Demitrius
was leaving the glorious kingdom at the World's
End, he made his friend promise to come and stay at
his father's court some day, and have some fun.
“All right, old fellow," said Prince Ignatius. "I
will try my best to come this time."
And so the two friends parted.
Now Prince Demitrius had, at the foot of his sofa
in his own particular room, a large and handsome
portrait of his wonderfully beautiful sister · he would
often lie on this sofa and gaze with admiration at the
sweet face before him, and think that there was no
girl like her in the whole world, and he was right, a
more perfect creature was never seen.
One day, the prince, tired out with hunting, threiv
himself down on his sofa to rest, and allowed his
eyes to feast as usual on his sister's portrait until he
fell into a peaceful slumber.
Suddenly, who should walk into the room but Prince
Ignatius; he had arrived quite unexpectedly at court
to stay with his friend for a few days, and after
asking the footmen where the prince was, had walked
into the chamber in order to astonish his friend, and
was rather surprised to find that noble personage
asleep! However, not wishing to wake him, he began
to amuse himself by looking at the various little
things in the room, when all at once his eyes fell on
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
165
the lovely portrait ;—he stood transfixed with admira.
tion. He forgot for the moment where he was, who
he was, and everything else, knowing only that he
had fallen desperately in love with that beautiful face.
He had never seen his friend's sister in his life, but
had only heard of her ; so when he saw this picture he
did not know that it was hers, but thought it must be
Prince Demitrius' bride ; feeling angry and jealous
he rushed up to the sofa and drew his sword, intend-
ing to kill the young prince; but fortunately just at
that very moment Prince Demitrius woke, and on
seeing his friend standing over him with his drawn
sword, he sprang up, exclaiming,
“ You here, Ignatius, and what in the name of all
that is wonderful are you going to do ?"
“To kill you !”
“Kill me! My dear friend, what for ?"
-“Because, Demitrius, that portrait is that of your
bride, and I felt jealous of you, for I have fallen in
love with that face."
"No; it is a portrait of Princess Marie, my much
beloved sister."
"But why, my friend, did you never tell me more
about her, and of her great beauty? I feel as though
I could not live without her now.”
“Well, marry her, Ignatius, and then we shall be
brothers."
“Where is she? Let me see her at once !"
“She is away from home, staying with the princess
at the kingdom opposite the World's End, but the
moment she returns, I will tell her that you wish to
marry her."
siend, what is that oflen in
166
TALES AND LEGENDS
.
Prince Ignatius threw his arms round his friend's
neck and embraced him. When his stay had come
to an end, Prince Ignatius returned home. He set to
work to make arrangements for the wedding.
When Princess Marie came home from her stay at
the kingdom opposite the World's End, she was
delighted to hear that the handsome Prince Ignatius,
her brother's best friend, wished to marry her, and
that she was, so to speak, engaged to a prince whom
she had never seen!
Everything was got ready, and the beautiful young
bride was soon sailing away in a handsome ship to
the kingdom near the World's End, with her old
nurse and her ugly daughter; while Prince Demitrius
sailed in front with his men in another ship.
When the ship in which the princess was had left
the shore on which it was built far behind, and was
surrounded on all sides by the dark blue sea, the
nurse came up to the princess, and said, -
"Fair princess, you look tired, go take off your
costly garments and go to sleep, so as to look fresh
and bright by the time we reach the kingdom of your
future husband.”
Princess Marie obeyed, and was soon fast asleep.
Now the nurse was a very wicked old witch, and
thought that if she could get rid of the princess some-
how, she would be able to dress up her own daughter
in the princess's garments, and give her to Prince
Ignatius for a wife. As it happened to be getting
towards night and the young bride was still asleep,
the bad nurse went gently to the bedside, and touched
the fair sleeper with a little stick, and changed her
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
167
into a grey-goose, which flew from the ship on to the
dark blue sea ; while the horrid nurse took the beau-
tiful garments and dressed her daughter up in them.
When they at last arrived at the kingdom near the
World's End, Prince Ignatius was standing waiting
on the shore with all his men ready to receive
them; Prince Demitrius had already landed, and
was looking forward just as much as his friend to
seeing his sister.
At last the nurse landed with the supposed princess,
who had very carefully drawn a thick veil over her
ugly face; but Prince Ignatius ordered her to throw
it off, and then, looking from a little miniature of
Princess Marie, which he held in his hand, to the
nurse's ugly daughter, he flew into a dreadful rage,
declaring that it was a trick of his friend, Prince Demi-
trius, and that the miniature was that of his bride, as
he had said from the beginning. So he ordered the
unfortunate young prince to be locked up in prison,
and that no one was to go near him ; as for the
nurse and her daughter, he ordered them to be locked
up also.
When midnight came, and the moon shed her
silvery rays upon the dark blue sea, there came out of
the midst of the waters the grey-goose, who flew to
the prison where Prince Demitrius sat, and hung her
feathers upon a nail on the window and resuming
her proper shape once more, came up to her brother,
saying,
"Dearest of brothers! My poor Demitrius! How
dreadful it must be for you to be shut up in this
wretched prison with nothing but bread and water,
168
TALES AND LEGENDS :*
it is my wicked nurse who is to blame, she changed
me into a grey-goose, and dressed her daughter up in
my wedding clothes."
The brother and sister burst into tears and bemoaned
their hard fate ; but when morning dawned the
princess again put on her feathers and became a
grey-goose once more, and flew away to sea. This
went on for some time, till at last one night a
soldier saw all that passed between the brother
and sister, and how the princess changed herself into
a grey-goose and flew away, so he went and told his
master, Prince Ignatius, all he had heard and seen.
The prince was greatly astonished, and ordered that
when the grey-goose again made her appearance, he
should be told of it.
Midnight came, and with it Princess Marie ; she
hung her feathers on the nail by the window and ran
to her brother. The guards at once told their prince,
who ordered the feathers to be burnt immediately,
and then putting his ear to the key-hole of the prison-
door, heard the princess say,
" Demnitrius, dearest and best of brothers, how
frightfully dull and horrid it must be for you in this
dreadful place. And to think that all this misfortune
has come through that horrid nurse of mine, who
changed me into a grey-goose, and dressed her
daughter up in my wedding garments, so that she
might marry Prince Ignatius. Oh, dear! and I am
heartily sick of being a goose. It is such a stupid life."
As soon as Prince Ignatius heard all this he un-
locked the prison-door and rushed in. Poor Princess
Marie was so frightened that she ran to the window
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
169
for her feathers, but-they were gone; before she
knew what to do, or where to go, Prince Ignatius
caught her in his arms and held her tightly, while he
looked with admiration at the lovely face; but as he
held her she changed suddenly into a stick and rolled
down on his feet. Prince Ignatius, however, was not
astonished, nor in the least "put out," for he was
well acquainted with all magic arts, and knew what
to do and how to manage them. He picked up the
little stick, and breaking it in three, threw the two
ends behind him and the middle before him, saying,
“Before me appear the most beautiful of maidens,
the charming Princess Marie, and behind me a thick
oak-tree."
And so it was ; behind him stood the oak-tree and
before him appeared the lovely princess, once more
in all her great beauty. After this Prince Ignatius
begged his friend's pardon, and was gladly forgiven ;
they then all three of them went to the palace, where
Prince Ignatius gave orders for a grand feast on the
following day, and also arrangements for his marriage
with Princess Marie, which was to take place at the
same time.
The wedding was very grand indeed ; all the kings
and queens of the kingdoms round about the World's
End were invited to it, and they all made merry,
Prince Demitrius was best man. Everything went
off splendidly, and the people enjoyed themselves
immensely, with the exception of the wicked nurse
and her daughter, who were sent to a place where
they remained for the rest of their lives and were
heard of no more.
170
TALES AND LEGENDS
THE GREY WOLF AND THE GOLDEN
CASSOWARY.
LONG before you and I were born there lived a king
whose name was Dymion. He reigned with great
wisdom, and had three sons, who were narned re-
spectively Clement, Peter, and John !
Now this king had a beautiful garden, and in this
garden there was a wonderful apple-tree, on which
golden apples grew. All at once there appeared to
be a deficiency among the royal apples, and King
Dymion became very sorrowful and very thin, lost
his appetite, and fell altogether into a bad way.
At last he called his sons to him, and said, -
"My dear children, I want you to do me a great
service, a robber comes to our royal garden every
night and many of the golden apples are gone. To
me this loss is as bad as death. Now, to him who
catches the night robber I will give half my kingdom,
and when I die he shall inherit the rest."
· The sons listened to what their father said, talked
it over, and agreed that they would try not to sleep
at night, but look out for the robber.
That night Prince Clement, the eldest of the three,
went into the garden, lay down on the grass, and of
course fell asleep, in fact he slept so soundly that it
was midday before he woke. He then got up, went
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
171
to the king and told him that the robber had not
been. But another apple was missing!
The next night Prince Peter went, sat down under
the apple-tree, and likewise found himself in dream-
land. When noon came he went to his father, saying
that the robber was not to be seen. Yet another
apple was gone!
On the third night Prince John went into the
garden and sat under the apple-tree watching for
the robber. He looked all round him, and took
care to keep wide awake. When midnight came
he saw the garden begin to shine as if with lightning.
Rapidly from the east came flying a golden cassowary
like a fiery star burning in the heavens, making the
night as clear as day.
Prince John crept nearer and nearer to the apple-
tree, he hardly dared to breathe, but waited to see
what would happen next.
The golden cassowary alighted upon the apple-
tree, and began its work plucking off the apples.
Prince John got up gently from the grass and
seized the cassowary by the tail, but the bird would
not be caught so easily; it dropped the apples on
the ground, tore itself out of the prince's hands, and
flew away, only leaving one of its feathers behind,
and, when the prince held it up, the whole garden
shone like fire.
As soon it was day the prince went to the king,
his father, telling him that the robber had been dis-
covered at last, and that it was a bird and not a
man, as was first supposed, and to prove the truth
of his story he showed the king 'the feather. His
172
TALES AND LEGENDS
father was delighted, and kissed him for joy! And
from that time forth no one stole the king's apples.
King Dymion became himself again ; he could eat,
drink, and sleep as of old.
But after a time the king became disagreeable once
more, and had a strong wish to possess this wonderful
cassowary, so he despatched his two eldest sons in
search of the extraordinary creature. When they
had departed Prince John begged his father to
let him go too; but the king was loath to do so,
in case some harm should befall the young prince,
who was his favourite son. However, after a great
deal of begging, Prince John obtained his father's
consent and rode off.
He rode and rode until he came to a place where
stood a finger-post, on which was this inscription,-
“Whosoever goes straight on will be cold and
hungry. He who goes to the left will live, but his horse
will die. He who goes to the right will die, but his
horse will live."
"To the left!” said the prince to himself, as he
turned his horse in that direction.
He had not gone far before a grey wolf sprang out
and threw himself with ferocity on the horse, and
before the prince had time to save the animal the
wolf had eaten it and was off.
Prince John continued his journey very sorrowfully
on foot; suddenly the same grey wolf came up to
· him and said, -
I am sorry, Prince John, that I ate up your good
horse, but of course you saw what was written on the
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
173
finger-post ? therefore it could not be avoided. Nov
forget your sorrow and sit down on my back; I like
the look of you, and believe you to be a good man,
and will serve you from this day forth. But now tell
me whither I have to carry you, and why!”
Prince John explained, and told him all that had
happened with respect to the apples,
“All right," said the wolf; “I know where to find
the golden cassowary, so sit down on my back, prince,
and let us be off !”
They were off indeed, for the grey wolf ran faster
than any bird could fly.
"Here we are, prince," said he, as they stopped in
front of a stone wall. “But listen to me, the casso-
wary is in a golden cage hanging against the wall;
take the bird but leave the cage, or else you will get
into trouble."
Prince John climbed over into a most beautiful
garden, wonderfully illuminated as if by the sun, but
as it was midnight this was hardly likely to be the
case, and on looking round the prince saw that the
light came from a rich golden cage, hanging on the
wall at the opposite side of the garden, in which sat
the cassowary asleep. He was about to take the
bird out, when suddenly he thought,-
* How on earth am I to carry the cassowary ? :
And forgetting what the grey wolf had said, ne
began to take down the golden cage. But, alas !
under it many musical instruments were arranged,
from which came a great sound, which woke the
guards, who ran into the garden, seized Prince John,
and took him before their king.
S.
174
TALES AND LEGENDS
www
.
The king, who was the owner of the luminous
cassowary, agreed to pardon Prince John, and to give
him the wonderful bird to boot, on condition of hiş
obtaining for him a certain horse of pure gold,
belonging to King Alphonso, who ruled over a
kingdom at the World's End
Prince John promised to do so, and went to the
place where he had left the grey wolf.
“You had better have listened to me," said the
wolf as he came to meet him ; "but you will be wiser
next time. Now let us go to King Alphonso at the
World's End.”
When they at last arrived at King Alphonso's
kingdom the grey wolf stopped at the stables where
the golden horse was kept.
“Now, prince, listen to me," said the wolf ; "go
into the stables, you will find the grooms fast asleep,
take the golden horse away gently, but on no account
attempt to take away the bridle or you will again get
into difficulties."
Into the royal stables went Prince John, and was
just about to take the beautiful horse from its place,
when, as ill-luck would have it, he saw the golden
bridle, and no sooner had he taken it up than the
grooms awoke, took him prisoner, and in the morning
brought him before King Alphonso.
King Alphonso was also good enough to forgive
the prince, and agreed to give him the golden horse
if he would get him the Princess Helen, the fair
daughter of King Cassimir, in exchange.
Prince John hung down his head, and after
promising to do his best, went to the place where
ITS
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
175
he had left the grey-wolf, half afraid that his friend
waiting for him.
“Oh, pririce!” said the wolf, “if I did not love you
I should not have been here; but never mind, we
have not a moment to lose, sit on my back and let us
fly to King Cassimir.”
As soon as they arrived at their destination the
grey wolf turned to the prince, and said,
“Alight, my prince; not far from here is the king's
garden, I shall go myself this time while you wait
for me under this green tree.”
The wolf went his way, and climbing over the
garden wall, hid himself among the bushes.
Princess Helen was walking in the garden, sur-
rounded by her maidens and nurses, and by her side
walked the queen, her mother. The grey wolf
noticed everything and kept his eye on her all
the time. Suddenly, just as the fair princess was
passing the bushes where he lay, he sprang up from
behind them, and seizing the princess, threw her on
to his back, and was off like the wind. A dreadful
cry arose from the maidens and the nurses and
the queen; in another moment the whole court
came running in great alarm; ministers, grand
chamberlains of the court, generals, and a great
many more, who looked frightfully scared, wonder-
ing what had happened. When King Cassimir
heard how a wolf had carried off his beloved
daughter, he called his hunters together and let
all his dogs loose; but in vain, for the grey wolf
was far away with the prince and princess. The
176
TALES AND LEGENDS
latter lay senseless in the prince's arms, the grey wolf
having sadly frightened her. At last she began to ·
recover and moved a little, her beautiful eyes opened,
and when she raised them to the prince's face she
blushed like a rose,—and I am sorry to say the
prince followed her example and blushed also. In
that moment they fell so desperately in love with
each other that it would be impossible to describe it
in this story.
But after a time Prince John fell into profound
silence and grief; he could not bear the thought of
parting with Princess Helen and giving her to King
Alphonso, neither did she like the idea when the
prince had told her all about it.
The grey wolf, seeing their sorrow, exclaimed, -
“Do not grieve my good friends; I will help
you.”
At last they arrived at King Alphonso's palace.
“Now, prince," cried the wolf, "here we must act
with caution and tact. I shall take the form of the
princess, who must remain hidden in that forest
yonder, while you take me to King Alphonso and
receive the golden horse in exchange; you must
then mount it and ride back to the forest for the
princess, and wait for me. I shall not be very long,
though I intend to have a little fun. Good-bye.”
. With these words the wolf struck himself three
times with his tail, and was immediately changed into
the likeness of Princess Helen. Prince John, greatly
surprised at the sudden change, took the wolf and
delivered him over into the hands of King Alphonso
as Princess Helen, receiving in exchange the golden
Y
n
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
177
horse, and rode off on it as swiftly as the wind into
the forest where the real princess was waiting.
Meanwhile, at the palace the wedding feast was
getting ready, and, according to custom, King
Alphonso was about to kiss his young bride, but
he had hardly bent down to do so, when the wolf
gave a little jump and bit his nose off; while the
king, instead of seeing his bride before him, saw, to
his horror, a grey wolf.
The wolf, however, did not stand long upon
ceremony, but striking his tail against the king's
legs, made off through the door, while everybody
began calling out as loud as ever they could,
“ Stop him! stop him! Seize him ! seize him."
But the cunning wolf had long reached the prince
and princess. Prince John got on the wolf's back
while Princess Helen sat on the golden horse, and
away they flew through the air. At last they came
to the kingdom of King Dalmat, owner of the golden
cassowary.
“Now I shall change myself into the likeness of
the golden horse," said the wolf, “so that you need
not part with him either. You must take me to
King Dalmat and receive the cassowary in ex-
change."
Princess Helen was told to go on before them with
the golden horse, while the prince took the grey wolf,
in the form of the golden horse, to King Dalmat
who was delighted with the splendid animal, and
gave the cassowary to the prince.
King Dalmat at once ordered the horse-or wolf
-to be harnessed, and rode off on it to a hunt.
178
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
“How well King Dalmat rides !" cried all the
huntsmen with admiration.
But all at once the shaggy wolf gave a violent
bounce and was off, leaving King Dalmat with his
legs up in the air and his shoulders fixed in the
ground, which seemed opening to receive him.
He struggled with all his force, but in vain, to free
himself by putting his hands against the ground and
kicking his feet up into the air. His men ran at
once to set him free, after which they began to cry
out after the wolf,-
“ Seize him! seize him! Catch him! catch
him!”
But there was nothing to seize and nothing to
catch, for, as before, Prince John was comfortably
seated on the wolf's back, and the princess on the
golden horse, who arched its neck in pride beneath
her and danced along with her. They did not hurry,
but rode slowly along the high road until at last
they came to the place where the prince had first
met the grey wolf. There still lay the bones of
Prince John's horse. The grey wolf stopped sud-
denly, and after breathing a little, said, -
“Now, my dear prince, the time has come for us
to part; I honour you and believe in you. You
have treated me with all possible kindness, which,
as long as I. live, I shall always remember. And
now, dear prince, I want to give you some good
advice. Be careful, there are many bad people in
this world, and whatever happens do not believe or
trust your brothers. I will pray forvcntly that you
may get home safely, and cheer me with good news
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
179
T
when next we meet. Good-bye, and may good luck
attend you and Princess Helen.”
With these words the grey wolf disappeared.
Four days afterwards the prince, seated on the
golden horse, with the princess in front of him, and
the golden cassowary in the cage over his shoulders,
came to his father's kingdom, where, as ill-luck would
have it, he met his elder brothers in a field. In a fit
of jealousy the wretches attacked him, leaving him
for dead on the ground, and rode away, taking with
them the princess, the cassowary and the horse.
In the meantime, breathless, imniovable, and
covered with blood, on a barren heath lay Prince
John. Thus passed the whole day, and already
the sun was beginning to set; the heath was
dreary, not a soul was to be seen, the wild carrion
crows, attended by their young, came flying round
the prince. At this critical moment the grey wolf
suddenly made his appearance, as though he had
sprung up from the earth.
He had scented danger from afar and arrived just
in time to save his beloved prince; another moment
and it would have been too late. He foresaw what
the crows wanted to do, and permitted them to
approach the body. Hardly had they flown down
upon the prince when the grey wolf seized them by
their tails.
"Let us go, grey wolf, let us go!." croaked the
crows.
“No, my friends,” replied the wolf, “I shall not
let you go until your young ones bring me the water
of life and the water of death."
N 2
180
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
Away flew the young ones, while the grey wolf
kept the old ones engaged in conversation ; they
told the wolf all about their experience of birds and
people.
The wolf listened with great attention and won-
dered at their wisdom, still keeping firm hold of
their tails all the time, and that he might not forget
himself he squeezed them with his claws.
The sun went down and the night came and
passed away, the sky was red again before the cunning
young crows appeared with the water of life and the
water of death, in little bottles. The wolf took the
bottles and sent the crows upon their business; then
he went up to the breathless and motionless body of
the prince and sprinkled it over with the water of
death, and in a moment the hue of death passed
away from his features, his cheeks became rosy.
Then the wolf sprinkled him over with the water of
life and he opened his eyes, shook himself, got up,
looked round him, and at last, on seeing his friend
the wolf standing before him, he said laughingly,-
“I believe I have been asleep?"
“Yes, my prince, and you would have slept here
for ever," returned the wolf, “had I not smelt the
danger you were in ; I have done you a good turn
to-day, but it is the last; from this day forth you
must take care of yourself. However, I will give
you some more advice. Listen : your angry brothers
are no longer alive, the large, black immortal skeleton
has twisted both their necks and has also sent your
kingdom to sleep, your relations and subjects are
wrapped in profound slumber. But besides this, the
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
181
angry skeleton has stolen your Princess Helen, the
golden cassowary, and the golden horse, and has
locked them up in his castle. But do not fear for
your bride, as the immortal skeleton has no power
over her for she possesses a strong talisman. Still,
she cannot get away from the castle, the only thing
that can set her free is the dead female skeleton.
Y
I myself do not know where she is to be found, the
only person who can tell you anything at all about
her and where she is buried, is a certain witch who
lives in a forest the other side of the World's End,
but no one has yet dared to enter into this forest;
no wild beast even has ever penetrated it, nor has
any bird been known to fly over it, so dark and
dreadful is this forest. The witch rides about through
the clouds at full speed, sweeping past on her broom;
with an iron pestle in her hand. From her alone
you can learn how to get at the deceased she-
skeleton for they are great friends. And now I will
tell you where you can find a horse that will bring
you straight to the dark wood and to the witch, for
no ordinary horse will take you. Go from hence
eastward until you come to a green meadow, in the
middle of which stand two trees, and between them
in the ground is an iron door with a ring. This
door you must open and go down an iron staircase,
which you will see there; you will then come to a
subterranean hall with twelve doors on each side;
behind the twelfth door on the right-hand side, is a
big horse shut up by himself. When he hears your
1
t
XY
182
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
and ride off; he will know his way, you need tell him
nothing. Now good-bye, my prince; if ever we meet
again, it won't be until your wedding-day!”
And the grey wolf was off.
Following the wolf's advice for once, Prince John
went eastward, and in three days came to the sub-
terranean vault. He stopped before the twelfth door
and immediately there was a sound like thunder,
and a tremendous horse ran out. The prince mounted
his back and patted him fondly on his neck, while
the handsome animal snorted and neighed with
pleasure, stood on his hind-legs for a moment and
then bounded away till the earth beneath him shook
and trembled. He sprang higher than the highest
trees, over the broad valleys, and covered the narrow
ones with his tail, and overcame every obstacle with
his breast. He flew like an arrow without bending
the smallest blade of grass with his feet and without
raising the least dust from the ground. But after
galloping like this all day he at last grew tired,
which after all was perfectly natural. The perspira-
tion poured down from him in streams, and he was
surrounded as though by smoke, and with clouds of
hot steam, so that Prince John was obliged to slacken
his pace. Evening was already setting in as the
prince rode through a very wide field, musing on the
beautiful sunset. Suddenly he heard a savage cry,
and on looking to see whence it came, he beheld two
wer-wolves fighting on the road, biting, tearing, and
rending each other with their claws.
Prince John rode up to them, and asked,
“What are you two brothers fighting about?"
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
183
“Well," said one, "it happens that we possess
three dens, an invisible cloak, a cap, and a club. Now,
as we are only two, we do not know how we can
best divide-them between us. We began to dispute,
but that does not seem to help us. Now you, who
are a learned man, might perhaps be able to give us
-some good advice, and tell us how we had best
divide these things and avoid fighting."
The prince thought for a moment, and then said, -
"I will let fly an arrow, and you must both run
after it ; he who first gets to the place where the
arrow falls shall have which two of the dens he likes
best, and also the cap, cloak, and club. Do you
consent?"
“Yes, yes!” they cried, and stood side by side
ready to start.:
Prince John shot forth an arrow, and off went the
wolves after it, leaving the cloak, cap, and club
behind them. The moment Prince John was left
by the wer-wolves he put on the cloak and cap, and
he and his horse became at once invisible and rode
away, leaving the two wolves either to become friends
again or go on fighting as long as they pleased.
Early on the following morning the big horse
came to the dark and dreary forest where the witch
lived.
The old hag was very condescending to the
prince, and told him how to get at the deceased
she-skeleton.
“In the middle of the mighty ocean," said she,
“in the Island of Booyan, stands an old, old oak,
and under this oak is an iron box buried in the
184
TALES AND LEGENDS
ground; in this box lies a fat hare, and in that hare
sits a grey duck, ans in that duck is an egg, and in
that egg is the deceased she-skeleton herself. When
you get as far as the egg you must take it and
go straight to the immortal skeleton's castle. When
you get there you will see a twelve-headed serpent
lying at the castle gates keeping watch. Now you
must not think of fighting with this serpent, that
would be useless; you have in your possession a
club which will do all that for you if you tell it
when to begin. You must then put on your invisible
cloak and cap and go to the immortal skeleton, and
throw down the egg before him ; as soon as you do
that he will die. But on your way back you must
not forget to take some delightful dulcimers which you
will see in the garden, for if you do not take them
your father, King Dymion, and his court will never
wake. Now good-bye, Prince John, good luck attend
you. Your good horse will find the way. If any.
thing happens, think of me, old woman though I am,
not unkindly but with good-will. God bless you !"
The prince then parted from the benevolent old
lady, and mounting his horse he devoutly made the
sign of the cross, whistled loudly, and off they went as
before, leaving the dark forest in the distance, and the
mighty ocean was reached in due time. When the
prince had galloped up to it he looked about him,
wondering how he and his horse could possibly cross
over to the Island of Booyan through those deep
and angry waves, when he beheld a fisherman's net,
in which an unfortunate little pike was struggling.
The pike on seeing the prince called out,-
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
185
"Prince John, be good enough to take me out of
the net and throw me back into the ocean, for I may
be useful to you in a short time ! ”
The prince, always ready to help, did so, and the
pike turned round, thanked him, and then dis-
appeared in the sea, while Prince John stood looking
at the water thoughtfully. The big horse looked at
him inquiringly, and wondered what was in his
master's mind; was he thinking how to get to the
Island of Booyan? or of his fair princess ?
“What are you thinking of, my prince ?." asked
the horse at last. "If you are wondering how you
are to get across, set your mind at rest; nothing is
easier. Mount my back again and I will be your
ship, only you must hold on tight to my mane and
fear nothing !"
Prince John obeyed, and the horse bounded
boldly down the steep shore into the depths of the
sea, and in the twinkling of an eye, horse and rider
were out of sight in the depths of darkness.
Suddenly, startled by the noise of the waves,
Prince John fell from his charger's back into the
water, but in another moment the big horse helped
his rider up and once more began to beat the
water with his hoofs and breast, while all around
him the waves rose and dashed with fury. How
much lighter a sailing-ship looks when the wind
blows it gently along the sea! With long and
quick strokes the good horse soon swam over to
the Island of Booyan, where he leaped ashore,
covered with foam, right in front of the oak.
Prince John had no wish to linger about so he left
186
TALES AND LEGENDS
the big horse by the seaside to eat the grass at its
leisure, and went up to the old oak and tried to
shake it, but it was very firm. Again he shook,
and harder than before; this time the old tree creaked.
He tried once more, harder and harder, till the roots
began to move in the earth ; then the prince, exerting
all his strength, pulled up the sturdy tree with one
wrench, and down he fell on his back with it.
But he was up again in a moment looking round
him; the roots lay scattered about like snakes,
and where the old oak used to stand there was
now a large and deep hole. In this hole Prince
John found the iron box; he raised the lid and took
out the hare by its ears. He had hardly torn it
open when out jumped a grey duck and ran off
towards the sea ; but the prince quickly shot an
arrow through the animal, which fell dead on the
ground; but the egg, alas! rolled out straight into the
sea, and fell to the bottom. Prince John sighed.
Suddenly the pike appeared, and on seeing the prince
in distress, dived down into the water, and after two
or three minutes reappeared, and swam to the shore
with the egg in its mouth and put it down at the
prince's feet, saying,--
“You see now that within one hour I have been of
use to you ;” and with these words the pike dived
back again, before the prince had time to thank
it.
He took the egg, and, mounting his horse, left the
Island of Booyan and crossed the mighty ocean.
The horse galloped along till he and his rider
came to a very high rock, on which stood the im-
FROM TIIE LAND OF THE TZAR.
187
1
mortal skeleton's castle; round this castle was a wall
of iron, and in the wall was a gate, before which lay
a twelve-headed serpent; six of whose heads were
always asleep and six were always awake, so that no
one dared to stand and look at the castle for fear
of the serpent, who would eat any number of
people up in a moment, and not leave a tooth to
remember them by.
But the horse was careful ; he brought the prince as
near the gates as he thought wise, and made him
put on the invisible cloak and cap. Prince John dis-
mounted and crept up to the serpent, and then
whispered to his club,
“Begin!”
The club did not wait to be told twice, but jumped
upon the serpent and began beating it as hard as it
could on the heads and back. The serpent howled,
but the club took no notice whatever, only beat it
all the harder. At last the serpent opened one of
its mouths to catch its antagonist; but no, the club
only beat the harder. Then the serpent opened all
its twelve mouths and made a number of dreadful
grimaces, but the club cared little or nothing for this,
and only knocked all its teeth out!
The serpent writhed as if it were mad, and turned
a back somersault in its wrath. It breathed fire,
and gnawed the earth, but all in vain. Not hurriedly,
nor hastily, striking no false blows, the club continued
its work quite at its ease. At last the serpent, grow-
ing very ill-tempered, began to gnaw itself; and
putting its large claws to its breast, it tore itself in
two, and fell dead on the ground, But the club still
188
TALES AND LEGENDS
kept on beating the dead body, just as it had done
when the serpent was alive, until Prince John told
it to stop.
The prince left his good horse at the gates, where
the tired animal could lie down and drink the re-
freshing water from the brook beside him or eat the
fresh green grass that grew all round him, while the
prince himself went in his invisible cloak and cap,
with the club and the egg in his hands, to the im-
mortal skeleton's castle. It was a very difficult
climb to get up that rock; but after a great deal of
trouble the prince at last reached the castle, and
entered. the garden. Suddenly he heard the sound
of delightful dulcimers; and as he approached the
spot from whence the sound came, he saw an old
tree, on which hung a number of dulcimers playing
of themselves; but under the tree sat his beloved
Princess Helen, looking thoughtful and sad, but
beautiful as ever. Prince John approached her, and
taking off the invisible cloak and cap, he made her a
sign to keep quiet; for she was about to utter a
shout of joy and throw herself into his arms.
“I have brought the deceased she-skeleton," he
whispered. “Wait for me here while I go in search
of the immortal skeleton. When I have killed the
wretch I shall come back to you, and we can ride off
to my father's kingdom."
So saying, Prince John became once more in-
visible, and was about to go in search of the
immortal skeleton in his enchanted castle, when the
skeleton himself appeared on the scene, and walking
up to the princess, he exclaimed, -
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
189
TY
“How often must I tell you that you must not
grieve and look so sad? Your Prince John will
never come to look for you here ; it would be im-
possible for him to do so. You are mine. I mean
to be your husband, and nobody will dare to take
you away! 14"
At this moment the club nudged the prince a
little.
“All right,” said the prince ; "begin!”
The club flew at the immortal skeleton, and beat
him about with such violence that the creature
howled, and turned any amount of somersaults in
the air, while the prince, who was still invisible, kept
crying out,-
“Beat harder, little club! beat harder ! I want
him to have a thorough good thrashing!”
“Who are you? and where are you ? ” cried the
skeleton.
“Look, and you will see," the prince replied,
taking off his cloak and cap, at the same time throw-
ing the egg on the ground, which broke in halves,
making the immortal skeleton turn another of his
somersaults; but this time it was fatal, for he gave a
tremendous howl, and died.
The prince and princess then took the delightful
dulcimers, the golden horse, and the cassowary,
mounted their chargers, and rode homewards. As
they looked back, they saw the rock behind them
tremble and fall, while a dark cloud hovered over the
spot.
On arriving at King Dymion's kingdom, they
found it locked in profound slumber ; even the oxen
1
190
TALES AND LEGENDS
stood sleeping in the fields, with the ploughmen by
their sides. All created animals were asleep. The
leaves on the trees did not rustle, no wind brushed
through the air, all was as still as in the grave. The
people in the houses and in the street, walking, sitting,
standing; all the cats, dogs, hens, horses, sheep, flies on
the wall, and even the very smoke from thechimneys,
were all and each asleep. Such was the condition
of the kingdom when Prince John rode through
with the princess. They rode up to the palace, and
there, on the marble steps, they saw the bodies of
Prince Clement and Prince Peter, whoin the immor-
tal skeleton had killed.
Prince John went up the stairs; all was quiet. In
the large hall there was evidently going to be a feast,
people were standing all round, dressed in their
Sunday best, but every one was sleeping. King
Dymion was standing with all his courtiers behind
him, while judges sat with unspoken words on their
lips.
Prince John laughed at the sight, for it really
was most amusing; then he brought in the
dulcimers, and made them play, Hardly had they
begun when up jumped all the people and began
dancing, jumping, and turning somersaults—which
were very fashionable in those days. The judges at
once pronounced the words which they had not had
time to utter. What they were I do not know.
When King Dymion woke and saw his beloved
son standing before him with the beautiful princess,
he was too delighted for words. He laughed, he
cried, he looked at them, and fondled and embraced
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
191
IT
them ; in fact, he became so jolly, and laughed so
much, that his sides shook. He then ordered guns
to be fired, the bells to be rung, and the kingdom to
be lighted up for Prince John's benefit.
Next day Prince John and the fair Princess Helen
were married. There was to be a grand feast later,
to which the whole population of that kingdom was
invited ; no one was to be left in the houses except
the very old people and the very little babies. The
club kept order, the delightful dulcimers played ;
but when everything was ready, and the feast was at
its best, the grey wolf appeared. And this is how
it happened :-
After drinking and eating fairly well, King Dymion
and the guests heard a tremendous noise outside the
palace; so they rushed to the windows to see what
it was, and beheld a carriage of pure gold, drawn by
eight horses, on which sat trumpeters with trumpets ;
behind the carriage were six armed footmen on
horseback, while at the sides ran six powdered foot-
men, with gold lace on their red plush uniforms.
But the most wonderful thing of all was the coat-of-
arms on the carriage door. It consisted of a shield
with a wolf's tail on a field sable, surmounted by a;
count's coronet.
Prince John looked into the carriage window as it
stopped before the palace-door, and exclaimed, -
“This is my own dear old grey wolf again!” and
he ran out to meet him. He opened the carriage.
door himself, and helped his guest out.
After kissing each other very warmly, the prince
took the wolf by the paw into the palace, and intro-
I92
TALES AND LEGENDS
duced him to the king. The wolf returned King
Dymion's Low, and then sat down on his hind-legs,
greatly to the amusement of the guests, and respect-
fully complimented the ladies and gentlemen, saying
such very agreeable things that it made them feel
even more at their ease than they had done before.
The grey wolf's costume was most extraordinary,
He had a red cap on his head with green feathers in
it; round his neck he had a blue silk ribbon; he
wore a red velvet jacket embroidered with gold, lilac ·
gloves with lace ruffles, a scarf round his waist; on
his hind feet he had slippers, and on his tail he wore
a silver net ornamented with diamonds.
The feast continued until very late at night; but
as soon as it was dark the golden cassowary was
brought in with its golden cage, and hung up on the
balcony. The whole court shone ' like lightning
immediately, so that no lamps were wanted, not even
in the streets round about the palace, as the casso-
wary afforded light enough.
The grey wolf stopped all night at the palace, but
when morning came he was ready to go. However,
Prince John begged him to remain in the palace,
saying that they would give him all the comforts
that could be desired, and that they would even give
him a set of rooms all to himself if he wished it.
The grey wolf at last consented, much to the prince's
joy.
After a long period of happiness King Dymion
died, and left all the kingdom to his son, who lived
to a very old age with his queen, and was surrounded
by a number of beautiful children,
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
-
193
The old grey wolf lived on happily with King
John, who loved him dearly. The wolf nursed the
children till they grew up big enough to nurse them-
selves; he also taught them to read and write. Be
sides this, he told them any amount of fairy tales,
which they enjoyed better than anything else.
But when King John died, the poor wolf died too,
out of pure grief. Then papers were found hidden
in his rooms, telling his history; and from those very
papers our story is taken,
194
TALES AND LEGENDS
STARVELING.
ONCE upon a time there lived an old peasant with
his wife, but children they had none; though they
them in their old age, no child made its appearance.
One day the peasant went out into the forest for
mushrooms; and while he was gathering them, a very
very old man came up to him, and putting his aged
hand upon the peasant's shoulder, said kindly,
"I know, my friend, what is troubling you. You
are always wishing and praying that you might have
some children. Is that not so? Very well, then, I
will help you. Go to every yard in your village, and
take from each hen-roost an egg, and then go home
to your hut and put all the eggs you collect into your
own hen-roost. What will happen after you will see
for yourself."
So saying, the old man disappeared.
Away went the peasant into the village to do the
old man's bidding. He went into every yard--there
were forty-one in number—and taking an egg out of
each hen-roost, he returned to his own hut and put
the forty-one eggs into his hen-roost.
In a fortnight's time the peasant and his wife went
to the hen-roost to see what had happened to the
eggs; but, what was their surprise and delight, to
FROM THE LAND OF THE N
195
TZAR.
behold forty-one tiny little boys! forty of whom
were beautifully plump and rosy, while the forty-first
was very thin and seemed delicate.
The peasants then began to think what names they
should give all these forty-one boys, and, I must say,
found it rather difficult. However, after a great deal
of trouble, they at last settled on suitable names for
the forty youngsters ; but when they came to the
forty-first, they were at a loss what name to give
him.
“Call him Starveling," said the peasant at last to
his wife, “ for he looks so weak and half-starved."
Now these forty-one boys began to grow ; not by
days, but by hours; and were a great help to their
parents, doing all the work for them. The forty lads
who were so strong and healthy worked in the fields,
while Starveling stayed at home and did all the
house-work.
At last the hay-making time came, and the forty
sons set to work to mow the grass in the fields.
They worked for a week, and then returned home to
eat, drink, and sleep as long as they could.
“ Lazy fellows !” said the father, laughing ; "they
eat as much as they can and sleep more, but as to
work, I don't suppose they have done anything !"
“Better go and see, father,” said Starveling ; “see
whether they have worked before you call them
lazy."
The peasant dressed himself the following morn-
ing, and went into the meadows to see what his
sons had done, and saw, to his astonishment, forty
hay-ricks standing in a row.
O2
196
TALES AND LEGENDS
“What splendid lads !” exclaimed the peasant.
“ How well they have worked in that short week. I
should never have thought it of them.”
Next day the peasant went again to have a look at
the hay-ricks, but this time one was missing. When
he saw this he at once bent his steps homewards,
greatly distressed at the loss.
“My dear children," he cried, “one of the hay-
ricks is missing ! "
"Never mind, father," said Starveling, "we shall
soon catch the thief. Give me a hundred pounds,
and I will manage the whole thing for you."
The peasant gave him the money, and Starveling
· went to a blacksmith, and said,
i “Can you make me a thick iron chain which, when
thrown at a man, would wind itself round him from
head to foot, and would not break however much the
man struggled ? ”
The blacksmith set to work.
“See that you make it very strong," Starveling
said. “If it does not break I will give you a hundred
pounds; but if it breaks, then your labour is lost.”
The blacksmith soon finished the chain and gave it
to Starveling, who immediately began to wind it round
himself as tightly as he possibly could ; but when he
struggled a little it gave way. The blacksmith
then set to work and made it twice as thick and
as strong as before. This time it was all right.
Starveling took the chain, gave the hundred
pounds, and went to watch the hay. He seated
himself under a hay-rick and waited.
Suddenly, at about midnight, the weather, which
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAK.
197
had hitherto been delightfully calm and pleasant,
changed; the wind blew, the lightning flashed, the
thunder rolled, and the sea rose, while out of the
midst of the furious waves came a wonderful white
horse ; which galloped up to the first hay-rick, and
commenced devouring the hay.
Starveling sprang up quickly, and throwing the
iron chain round the horse, jumped on its back.
The animal, not liking the sudden turn things had
taken, tried to throw his rider off, but in vain. The
horse then began galloping, jumping, and dancing
about, but still Starveling kept his seat firmly. At
last, finding that it was useless trying to get the
young fellow off, the horse stopped suddenly, and
turning his beautiful head to Starveling, said,
“Young man, since you have been clever enough
to catch me and ride on my back-which no one has
ever been able to do before I will make you a
present of all my brother horses."
So saying, this extraordinary creature went to the
seaside, and began calling out something in a very
loud voice, and immediately the angry waves rose,
and out of the depths of the sea came forty white
ponies, each prettier than the other. Starveling
stared in astonishment, never had he seen such
beautiful animals !
Next morning the peasant heard a terrific noise in
the yard. He listened ; it sounded as though some
one had by mistake driven a troop of horses into his
farm, for the stamping and neighing was simply too
dreadful! He called his forty sons, and they all
rushed into the yard to see what it meant, and
193
TALES AND LEGENDS
saw, to their surprise, Starveling sitting on a beautiful
white horse, surrounded by forty equally beautiful
ponies.
“Good morning, father!" cried Starveling, laughing.
"I have brought a horse for each of my brothers.
Look ! are they not beauties?”.
After each pony had been properly admired and
fed, Starveling mounted his own horse again, exclaim-
ing,-
“Come, brothers, mount your horses, and let us
ride into the wide world in search of brides! It will
be no easy task, certainly, for we want forty-one
maidens, sisters, if possible !" .
The brothers laughed; but anything for amuse-
ment! So, after receiving their parents' blessing, they
set out on their journey, and a nice long journey it
was, too! .
They rode and rode, through various towns and
kingdoms; but, no, forty-one brides was rather more
than was generally asked for, especially as these
ſorty-one youngsters insisted upon the brides all being
sisters ! for then there would not be any jealousy
among the brothers. They rode on and on, until at
last they came to the World's End; here they thought
they would be sure to get what they wanted. So
they went on merrily, until they beheld, on the
top of a very steep hill, a white palace, round
which was a very high wall, and in the middle a
large iron gate, in front of which stood forty-one
iron posts.
The forty-one brothers dismounted, and tying their
horses to the posts, pushed open the iron gates, and
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
199
were about to walk in, when out came an old witch
to meet them,
“How dare you," she cried, “tie your horses up to
the posts without asking my permission ?"
“Oh, never mind, old woman!” cried the brothers;
“take us first into your palace, and give us some-
thing to eat and drink, and then talk about what-
ever you please, and scold us as much as you
like.”
The old witch consented, and gave them food to
eat and wine to drink, and when they had all made
merry, the witch asked them kindly,
“What do you want, young men ? What are you
in search of ?"
“We are in search of forty-one sisters for brides."
“I have any number of daughters."
So saying, the witch ran upstairs to a high attic,
and brought down with her forty-one beautiful
damsels.
The young men fell in love with them at once, and
began preparing for the wedding, which was to be a
very grand one.
In the evening when they were all married and
happy, Starveling went out to look after the horses,
which had been left standing outside. When his
horse saw him he began to stamp and neigh with
joy.
"I am so glad you have come, dear master," said
the horse, “ for I want to warn you against the witch.
Listen! Before you go to bed to-night, tell your
brothers each to dress up his young wife in his
garments, while he puts on the dress of his wife; and
11
A
200
TALES AND LEGENDS
you must do the same, or else everything will be
lost, for the witch is a wicked old woman.”
“All right! I will do just as you say," replied
Starveling, as he went off to his brothers, and told
them what the horse had said.
The brothers at once put on their wives' dresses,
and dressed the young girls up in their own clothes.
When night came they all fell asleep, with the ex-
ception of Starveling, who kept himself wide awake,
curious to know what was going to happen.
At about midnight he heard the witch, just outside
his door, calling her servants,-
· "Servants ! servants ! harken to my call; come
and cut off the heads of all my uninvited guests !”
The door opened, and in came the witch with her
servants, and, rushing to the bed where they thought
Starveling lay, they cut off the head of the witch's
daughter, and then, running into all the other rooms,
cut off the heads of the forty girls, leaving the forty-
one young men all alive and well instead of the
witch's daughters!
As soon as this was done, Starveling got up and
went to his brothers, woke them, and told them what
had happened ; then the young fellows took their
wives' heads and hung them up in their rooms.
After having done this, they ran to their horses,
mounted them, and rode away.
Early the following morning the witch got up
and looked into each little room ; but what was her
surprise to see the heads of her own daughters
hanging on the wall. She grew furious, and, ordering
her shield of fire, started off after the young men,
FROM TIIE LAND OF THE TZAR.
201
and began to send forth fire scorching everything
on either side of her, trying to find out where the
forty-one youngsters had gone to. At last she
caught sight of them, and sent forth more fire to
scorch them. What were they to do? In front of
them was the dark blue sea; behind them the
witch with her fiery shield, which was beginning to
burn them. Nothing was left for them, except to
drown themselves or be burnt to death!
But Starveling, who was always thoughtful and
clever, had stolen a handkerchief from the old
witch's palace. He waved this three times
front of him, and immediately a tremendous bri
appeared across the sea. When they had all 9
loped safely over, Starveling again waved the
handkerchief three times, and the bridge at once
disappeared, while the enraged witch had to return
home to her palace and growl.
Meanwhile the forty-one young men gave up the
idea of searching for any more brides, at least for
the present, and returned home to their delighted
parents.

Y
TTT
202
TALES AND LEGENDS
KING VLADIMIR AND THE SKELETON.
MANY, many years ago, there lived in a certain un-
known kingdom a young king, called Vladimir, with
his three beautiful sisters, Princess Natalia, Princess
Olga, and Princess Anna, of whom he was very
fond, doing everything in his power to amuse them
1 make them happy, for when the parents died
y left the three princesses in young Vladimir's
arge, telling him to be both father and mother to
nem.
“And on no account let your sisters refuse the
first offers of marriage that they have," were the last
words of the young king's parents.
One fine day King Vladimir and his three sisters,
who had grown to be tall and beautiful girls, went
out for a stroll in the magnificent grounds of the
palace. Suddenly the clear blue sky became over-
cast with an angry black cloud, heralding the ap-
proach on thunder.
"Let us return to the palace," said the young
king, “before the storm comes.”
They had hardly time to get back when the
thunder roared and the lightning flashed, and the
ceiling of the apartment in which they were, opened
and in flew a tremendous big black falcon; but the
moment the bird touched the ground it changed into
a handsome youth!

1
FROM THE 203
NYT
LAND OF THE TZAR,
I
"Good-day to you, King Vladimir!” he said. “I
have been all over the wide world, and now I want
to marry, and settle down in my own country. I
have come to ask for the hand of your sister, Princess
Natalia."
"If you really care for my sister," returned the
king, remembering his parents' last words, "and my
sister does not object, I am quite willing to have
you for my brother-in-law, and will not stand in the
way. Take her, and may the spirits of goodness
bless you."
Princess Natalia had no objection whatever ; in
fact, she rather liked the idea, for the young man
was wonderfully good-looking,
So the falcon married the princess, and took her
with him to his native land.
A whole year had passed away since the falcon's
visit to the palace, and the young king again pro-
posed to go for a stroll in the grounds with his two
sisters, when they once more beheld a black cloud in
the blue sky.
“ Another terrible thunderstorm," said King Vladi-
mir; “let us go back to the palace before we get
drenched.”
They had just got safely in when down came the
hail amidst the thunder and lightning. Again the
ceiling opened; but this time an eagle flew in, and,
changing itself into a young man, better-looking, if
possible, than the first one, said, -
"Good-day, King Vladimir! Good-day, fair prin-
cesses. I have travelled all over the world, and am
now going to return to my own kingdom. I have
TTTT
VV
204
TALES AND LEGENDS
come here on my way because I wish to marry your
sister, Princess Olga.”
“Very well,” answered King Vladimir. “If you
love my sister, I do not see why you should not
have her. What do you say, Olga ?”
Princess Olga, like her eldest sister, made no objec-
tion, but married the eagle, and returned with him to
his native land, wherever that might be.
Another year went by.
“Come, sister!” said King Vladimir, “let us go
for a walk in the garden."
They strolled about for some time, when again a
dark cloud was seen in the sky. Again the thunder
rolled and the lightning flashed.
"Let us make haste and return to the palace, or
They just got inside when the hail came down, and
the storm became greater than ever. Then a tremen-
dous crash was heard above them; the ceiling parted
in two, and in flew a big black crow, which, however,
immediately changed itself into a wonderfully hand-
some youth, far better looking than either of the two
others.
"Well, King Vladimir, how are you?" asked the
youth. “I have been enjoying myself all over the
world, and now I am on my way to my own country,
where I intend to settle down comfortably; but, first
of all, I have come here to ask your sister, Princess
Anna, to marry me.”
“I think I can answer for my sister," King Vladi-
mir replied ; " for you are young and handsome, and
likely to make her a good husband; so, if you really
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
205
care for her, take her, and may my best wishes attend
you."
TYN
The crow married Princess Anna, and took her off
with him to his own kingdom.
When King Vladimir was left all alone in the
palace without his sisters, he very soon became
heartily sick of everything, and thought he would
go in search of the three princesses, and pay them
a visit.
He set out on his journey, taking with him his
favourite silver spoon, fork, and snuff-box. He went
on and on until he came to a field, whers there was
an army, which had sustained a severe defeat, the
ground being strewn with the dead and wounded.
“If there is a man among you who is not quite
dead," cried King Vladimir, “would he kindly tell
me who it was that defeated this army ?".
"Marie-Marevna, the beautiful queen," replied
one unfortunate creature, rising from the ground, in
answer to King Vladimir's question.
The king continued his journey. He had not
gone very far before he came to another field, where
he found an encampment, and out of one of the
tents came the beautiful queen Marie-Marevna.
When she saw the king, she at once advanced
towards him,-
“Good-day to you, King Vladimir !” she ex-
claimed, smiling sweetly. “What brings you here?
Do you come on business, or for pleasure? Are
you coming against your will ?”
"No, certainly not, beautiful queen; I am coming
for pleasure."
206
TALES AND LEGENDS
“Well, then, if you are in no very great hurry, stay
with us in the camp for a short time."
King Vladimir was delighted, and accepted the
invitation eagerly. He spent two whole days in
Marie-Marevna's society, and fell desperately in love
with her, and ended by marrying her. The happy
couple then left the encampment, and went off to
Marie-Marevna's kingdom, where they both lived
happily for a long time.
At last another war broke out, and Marie-Marevna
was obliged to join her army, and leave King Vladi-
mir to amuse himself, and look after the palace.
“Go wherever you please," she told him ; “do
whatever you like; but mind you do not open this
little door, or bad luck will attend you."
King Vladimir, of course, promised to obey her,
and for some time he did not venture near the for-
bidden door ; but one day feeling rather lonely,
and not knowing what to do with himself, he walked
about the long galleries and oak staircases, until
he found himself right in front of the door. He
stopped before it, and hesitated; then, not being able
to subdue his curiosity any longer, he turned the key,
and—entered. He looked round him, and beheld a
dreadful-looking skeleton hanging from the ceiling
by twelve iron chains !
“Have pity on me, King Vladimir !” begged the
skeleton. “Give me something to drink! I have
been hanging here ten years in torment, without
having a drop to drink or a morsel to eat. My throat
is as dry as it can possibly be. Have some pity on
me, King Vladimir !"
FROM THE LAND OF THÈ TZAR.
207
The king fetched a whole pail of water, and gave
it to the skeleton, who at once finished every drop,
and asked for more.
"One pailful will not quench my thirst, good king.
Give me more !"
King Vladimir brought another, which vanished as
quickly as the first.
“Give me more !" cried the skeleton.
When the creature had finished the third pailful
his strength seemed to return to him. He shook the
twelve iron chains, and with one wrench forced
them all asunder, and the skeleton was free once
more.
“Thank you, King Vladimir," he said; “but now
you will see your Marie-Marevna no more."
And, with a tremendous jump into the air, the
skeleton sprang out of the window and flew away,
leaving the unfortunate young king in a very unhappy
state of mind. But how much greater was his
grief when, on looking out of the window into the
garden below, he saw the skeleton seize his beautiful
queen, Marie-Marevna, who had just returned home
from the war, and fly away with her.
After crying bitterly for some time, King Vladimir
at last decided to go in search of his queen. “Come
what may," he thought, “I must find her again.”
Away he went, not forgetting to take his silver
spoon, fork, and snuff-box. He walked on and on
for two days without resting, and on the dawn of
the third he came to a splendid palace, in the
grounds in front of which stood an old oak-tree,
on which sat a big falcon. As soon as the bird saw
208
TALES AND LEGENDS
him, he flew down to the ground, and changed him-
self into the handsome youth who had married the
young king's eldest sister, Princess Natalia.
“Well, my dear brother-in-law,” exclaimed the
handsome youth, "how is the world treating you?”
Just at that moment Princess Natalia ran out of
the palace to welcome her brother, and began em-
bracing him and asking all kinds of questions. King
Vladimir stayed with them for three days, and then
said, -
"I can stop here no longer, much as I should like
to do so; but I have to go and find my wife, Marie-
Marevna, the beautiful queen."
“Ah! my friend," returned the falcon, "you will
find that a very difficult task; but as you are bent
on going, leave your silver spoon with us, so that we
may not forget you."
King Vladimir did so, and went his way. He
walked on for two whole days, and on the third he
came to a still more magnificent palace, in front of
which stood an oak-tree, and on it sat an eagle.
The eagle, however, flew down the moment he saw
the young king, and changing himself into a hand-
· some young man, called to his wife, the Princess
Olga.
“Come out!” he cried. “Our dear brother has
arrived."
Princess Olga ran out at once, and, throwing her
arms round her brother's neck, asked him how he
was, and what he intended doing with himself, and a
great many more questions, which ended in making
him stay with them for a few days. But at the end
FROM TIIE LAND OF THE TAR.
209
of the third day King Vladimir became restless, and
said,--
"I must not stay here any longer; I have to go
in search of my wife, Marie-Marevna, the beautiful
.queen.”
"It will not be an easy task," replied the eagle;
“but leave your silver fork with us, in remembrance
of you."
King Vladimir obeyed, and continued his journey.
On the morning of the third day he arrived at a still
more beautiful palace, and there also stood an
oak-tree, on which sat the big black crow who had
married the Princess Anna, the king's youngest
sister.
“Princess Anna," exclaimed the crow, changing
himself into a handsome young man on beholding
the king, “come as quickly as you can, for your dear
brother is here."
After the usual greetings were exchanged, they all
went into the palace, where King Vladimir spent
three very merry days in the company of his sister
and her husband, the crow; but on the third day he
bid them good-bye.
"I must go and find my wife, Marie-Marevna, the
beautiful queen."
“Not a very easy thing, my brother," the crow
replied. “However, leave us your silver snuff-box,
so that we may not forget you."
Kirg Vladimir gave them the snuff-box, and went
on farther. After a three days' journey, he came to
the skeleton's palace, a horrid, gloomy place, where,
after some difficulty, he found the beautiful Marie-
210
TALES' AND LEGENDS
Ty
IN
TTY
Marevna, who, when she saw her dear one, threw her
arms round him and began to weep bitterly,
“Oh, King Vladimir !” she cried, “why did you
not listen to me? Why did you open that door
after I begged you not to do so, and let that
wretched skeleton loose?”
“Forgive me, dearest. Try to forget the past, and
come with me; let us fly from here while the skeleton
is not looking!”
Marie-Marevna was at first rather afraid ; but at
last, after a great deal of coaxing, she condescended
to accompany her husband. All this time the skele-
ton had been out hunting. Towards evening he
turned homewards, and as he was riding along his
good horse began to stumble beneath him, a thing
which it had never done before.
“What is the matter with you, you dissatisfied
brute ? " the skeleton asked. “Is there any great
misfortune in the air ?"
“Yes," returned the horse ; “King Vladiinir has
been to your palace, and carried away Marie-Marevna,
the beautiful queen."
“Can we not overtake them ?”
“Oh, yes! You could even sow some wheat in
the ground, and wait till it grows; you could reap and
thresh it, and grind it into flour, and bake five ovens
full of bread, and even after that you could easily
overtake King Vladimir and Marie-Marevna !”
Off rode, or rather flew, the skeleton, and in a very
short time he reached the unfortunate couple.
“I will forgive you this time, King Vladimir,',
exclaimed the skeleton, “for running away with
1271
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
211
Marie-Marevna, and I shall endeavour to do so the
second time, if you try to repeat this, because you
were very kind to me when I was hanging in that
room where you found me; but if you venture to
come and take Marie-Marevna away from my palace
a third time, then I will have no pity on you,
but will cut you up into small pieces ! Now, good-
bye."
So saying, the skeleton seized Marie-Marevna and
rode away with her, while King Vladimir seated him-
self on a stone and wept bitter'y. But after a time,
finding that all the tears in the world would not bring
back his queen, he got up, shook himself, and went
back to the gloomy palace where Marie-Marevna was
kept prisoner. The skeleton was from home-he
had gone back to his hunt.
"Come, dearest, let us fly!” the king whispered,
when he found his wife,
“But he is sure to catch us again."
“Well, let him; at any rate, we shall have an hour
or two to ourselves. Come!”
As the skeleton was returning from the hunt his
horse again began stumbling.
“What is the matter now, you brute?" the skeleton
asked. “Is there more misfortune in the air?"
“King Vladimir has been to the palace, and carried
Marie-Marevna away with him.”
“ Shall we have time to overtake them ?
“Plenty. You could almost sow some barley and
wait till it has grown, reap and thrash it, and make
some beer for yourself-you might even drink it until
you fall fast asleep, and when you woke up again
P 2
212
TALES AND LEGENDS
there would be plenty of time to overtake the king
and Marie-Marevna."
Away rode the skeleton on his horse, and very soon
overtook the fugitives.
“I have already told you, King Vladimir," said
the skeleton, “ that this will be the last time that I
shall forgive you. If you run away with Marie.
Marevna a third time, you are a dead man!”
He took the unfortunate queen away from her
husband, and off he rode.
When left alone, King Vladimir again began to
weep bitterly. This time he did not know what to
do-he wanted to have Marie-Marevna back again,
but, on the other hand, he had no particular wish to
be turned into minced meat. However, nothing was
to be done ; he had to chance it. So he took courage,
and returned to the horrible palace, where he found
Marie-Marevna, looking as miserable as she could
possibly look, and in tears. The skelelon had, as
usual, gone hunting.
“Come, Marie-Marevna, let us try and get away
from here before the skeleton returns !" the king
said.
“I am afraid he will overtake us again, King
Vladimir, and you know that if he catches us this
time he will cut you up—he told you so."
"I know he did; but never mind, we may be able
to escape him this time. Come !"
The horse again began stumbling as the skeleton
turned homewards.
“What is it?" asked the skeleton. "Is there any
more misfortune in the air, you brute?”
i
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
213
the
“King Vladimir has again carried off Marie-
Marevna, the beautiful queen.”
The skeleton at once galloped off, and as soon as
he reached King Vladimir, he seized him, cut him
into several small pieces, which he carefully put into a
little black box, fastened it with iron hoops, and threw
it into the blue sea, and then rode away with Marie-
Marevna, who was weeping bitterly.
Just at that time the silver spoon, fork, and snuff-
box, which King Vladimir had given to his brothers-
in-law as a remembrance of him, suddenly became
black.
"Something very dreadful must have happened to
our dear brother," said the falcon, the eagle, and the
crow. “Let us all three go and see what it is."
So saying, they flew away together, and as they
went the eagle noticed the little black box floating
on the sea. He at once flew down and brought the
box to the shore, where, with the help of the falcon
and the crow, it was opened, and the remains of their
brother-in-law, King Vladimir, were seen. The
falcon at once went off in search of the water of life,
while the crow went to fetch the water of death, leaving
the eagle to keep watch. They soon, however, re-
turned, and taking the pieces out of the box, they
put them all properly together, and sprinkled the
water of death over them. The pieces immediately
became joined, and King Vladimir's body became
whole again; then the birds sprinkled it over with
the water of life, and up jumped King Vladimir,
alive and well again!
“How long I have slept!” he cried, rubbing his eyes.
1
-
214
TALES AND LEGENDS
“Yes, dear brother," answered the birds, “and you
would have slept still longer had it not been for us.
But now let us return to our different homes, and you
must come back with us, King Vladimir, and make a
short stay, or a long one, as you like, with each of
us!"
“Many thanks, dear friends, but I must go in search
of my wife, Marie-Marevna."
Then King Vladimir arrived at the skeleton's
palace, and after finding his beloved wife—who was
greatly astonished at seeing him alive again-he said
to her,-
"I see it is perfectly useless to try and get out of
the skeleton's hands, unless we can find a horse as
good or better than his. Now I have no idea where
to find one; so I want you to ask the skeleton how
he came by his, and all about it, then you can tell me.
When the skeleton came home, and King
Vladimir had left, to return again on the following
day, Marie-Marevna found an opportunity of asking
the necessary questions about the horse.
"I found him in the twenty-seventh kingdom, on
the other side of the fiery river, where a dreadful old
fairy lives, who has any amount of these wonderful
horses. I served her for three days as a herdsman,
and because I did my work properly, and did not
lose any of the horses, she gave me one as a reward."
“But how did you cross the fiery river?"
“I have a magic handkerchief in my possession.
When I waved it three times to the right, a very high
bridge appeared, so high that the flames could not
reach it."
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
215
On the following day, when the skeleton had gone
out, King Vladimir came back, and asked Marie-
Marevna whether she had done what he had told her.
She at once repeated everything, and gave her husband
the magic handkerchief, which she had found.
Away went the king. He crossed over the fiery
river, and walked on and on for many a day without
a drop to drink or a morsel to eat. Suddenly he saw,
on some bushes in front of him, a beautiful foreign
bird with her young.
“I think I will eat one of those little ones !” said
the king aloud, “ for I am very hungry, and they
look tempting.”
“Please don't, King Vladimir," begged the foreign
bird, "for I may be of use to you shortly.”
King Vladimir obeyed, and continued his journey,
when he found himself in a dark forest, where he saw
a beehive.
“I suppose there will be plenty of honey here," he
said ; "I can at least satisfy my hunger with some,
for a short time."
But the queen bee flew out and cried, -
"Do not touch my honey, King Vladimir ! I may
soon be of use to you, if you leave it alone.”
The king went on farther, and met a lioness with
her cub.
"I think I shall eat that little cub, if the mother
does not eat me!” said the king, "for I am dread-
fully hungry, and don't mind what I eat just now.”
“No! leave my cub alone, King Vladimir," the
lioness answered ; "do not touch it; I may be of
great use to you soon."
216
TALES AND LEGENDS
"All right, don't be afraid !" replied the king,
and went on, hardly knowing what to do for hunger.
At last he came to a curious-looking little. hut,
round which stood twelve poles, on eleven of which
were human skulls.
"Good-day, old lady!” said King Vladimir, enter-
ing the hut, in which sat an old fairy.
“Good-day, King Vladimir! Why have you
come?” Is it of your own free will, or on busi-
ness ?"
"I have come to serve you, and earn one of your
good horses."
“Very well, King Vladimir; but you need not serve
me longer than three days."
“All right, old lady ; but now give me something.
to eat and drink. I am dying!"
The old fairy did as she was told, and then showed
King Vladimir what he was to do.
Early next morning the king went to the stables,
and let all the horses out; but he had hardly done so
when the animals whisked their tails, and made off as
hard as ever they could, into the meadows and far away.
Before King Vladimir knew what had happened,
they were out of sight. The king sat down on a
stone, wondering what he had better do; he thought
and thought, until he fell fast sleep. The sun was
just setting when the king awoke, and found the
beautiful foreign bird sitting on his shoulder.
“Get up, King Vladimir !” she said ; “the horses
are all at home and safe.”
The king returned to the old fairy's hut, and heard
her scolding the horses.
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
217
“Why did you come home ?" she cried.
“What else were we to do?” the horses replied ;
“we ran off to the meadows, when down flew a
number of birds of various colours, and nearly
pecked our eyes out."
“Well then, you must not go to the meadows to-
morrow, but go and disperse in the dark forests."
On the following morning the old fairy woke
King Vladimir, and told him to go and look after
the horses.
"Take care, King Vladimir!” she said ; “if you
lose one of my horses, your head shall be put on the
twelfth pole."
But the moment King Vladimir drove the horses
into the fields, the animals galloped away in all direc-
tions into the surrounding forests.
The king again sat down on a stone, and began
thinking what he had better do, until he fell fast
asleep.
The sun had disappeared behind a forest, when the
lioness came running up to the sleeping king.
"Get up, King Vladimir !” she said ; "the horses
are all safe in their stables."
The king arose, and went back to the fairy's
hut, where he heard her scolding the horses as
before.
“What made you come back, you good-for-
nothings?"
“We could not help ourselves; the moment we
got into the forests, a number of wild beasts came
rushing out from all sides, and nearly tore us to
pieces."
218
TALES AND LEGENDS
"Well, then, you must go into the blue sea to-
morrow."
In the morning the bad fairy sent King Vladimir
to look after the horses.
"Mind you don't lose any of them, or your head
shall be stuck on the twelfth pole.”
But as soon as the king opened the stable doors,
and let the horses out, the creatures at once galloped
off before King Vladimir knew what had happened,
and ran straight into the blue sea, and were covered
up to their necks with water. King Vladimir could
do nothing, so he seated himself on a stone to think,
where he very soon fell asleep.
“Get up, King Vladimir," said a voice, and on
waking up the young king saw the old bee, whose
acquaintance he had made in the forest three days
ago.
“Get up; the horses are all safe. Go back; but do
not enter the hut, or let the fairy see you. Go into
the very last stable, where you will find a mangy
pony, lying on some hay in a corner; take it, and at
midnight ride away on it as hard as you can."
King Vladimir thanked the bee, and went into the
stable, where he hid himself behind some hay until
midnight. He had hardly done so, when he heard
the old fairy begin scolding the horses in the other
stables.
“What made you return, you brutes ?"
* We could not help ourselves, for when we had got
into the sea a number of bees flew down upon us, and
began stinging us so severely that we had to get out
of the water, and run home as hard as we could."
FROM 1
219
I
TZAR.
TIIE LAND OF THE i
The old fairy then went back to her hut and fell
fast asleep. At midnight King Vladimir saddled the
sick pony and rode away on it, until he reached the
fiery river; he waved the magic handkerchief three
times to the right, and immediately a very, very high
bridge appeared; he crossed over, and then waving
his handkerchief twice to the left, the bridge became
very thin, and almost invisible.
In the morning when the fairy awoke, and found
that both the king and the mangy pony were missing,
she flew into a rage and gave chase.
“What a splendid bridge !” she cried, when she
arrived at the fiery river ; "just the very thing I want."
She commenced crossing over, but just as she got
half way down went the bridge, broken right in two,
and the old fairy fell head over heels into tlie fiery river.
Meanwhile King Vladimir led his pony into the
green meadows, and made it drink soine water from
the silvery brooks, until it became quite well and
strong again, seeming to be a wonderfully handsome
and powerful horse.
In a very short time King Vladimir arrived at the
skeleton's castle, and Marie-Marevna came running
out to meet him.
“What have you been doing all this time?" she
asked.
King Vladimir explained, and told her all that he
had gone through.
“But now," he continued, “I have come to fetch
you away."
.6I am afraid to go, the skeleton may overtake us
again.”
TYA
YY
220
TALES AND LEGENDS
“No, I don't think that is at all likely, for you see
I have a splendid horse now, which runs quicker than
the birds can fly.”
They seated themselves on the animal, and away
they went.
The skeleton who, of course, was not at home at
the time, but had gone out hunting, now turned his
horse round and rode back to his palace:
“What is the matter?” he asked, as his horse
began stumbling again.
" King Vladimir came to your palace and has car-
ried Marie-Marevna away with him.
“Can we overtake them?"
“Goodness only knows! King Vladimir has got
such a splendid horse now, much better than I.”
"Well, we can at any rate try our best to overtake
them.”
After a very, very long ride, the skeleton came in
sight of the king and Marie-Marevna riding on a beau-
tiful horse ; he quickened his pace, and coming up to
King Vladimir's side, he drew his sharp sword, and was
about to thrust it into the young king's side, when
King Vladimir's horse gave the skeleton such a
severe kick that he fell down on to the ground, the
animal then rushed at him, and trampling on his
head crushed it like an egg. King Vladimir then
piled up some wood, and putting the skeleton on it,
set it all on fire, and reduced it to ashes, which were
carried away by the wind.
Marie-Marevna seated herself on the skeleton's
horse, while King Vladimir mounted his own, and
they rode away on a visit first to the crow's kingdom;
FROM THE LAND OF TIIE TZAR.
221
then to that of the eagle; and, lastly, the falcon's
dominion. And at each place they were received
with open arms.
"We never expected to see you any more, dear
brother," they said ;“ not having heard of you for such
an age, we had quite given you up. However, we
can well understand now why you were so very
anxious to get your wife back again ; for such a
beautiful woman as Marie-Marevna was never seen.”
The young couple enjoyed their visits immensely ;
they stayed a long time in each kingdom, and then
returned to King Vladimir's dominions, where they
lived happily for many a long year.
222
TALES AND LÉGENDS
1
1
THE QUICK RUNNER.
IN a very distant kingdom, a long, long time ago,
there were a number of impassable swamps and bogs
to be found, round which went a circuitous road,
Now this road was so long that it took three years at
the least to complete the circuit, and that with very
fast riding; but at a slower pace it took five and
more!
Near this road there lived a poor old man with his
three sons; the first was named Ivan ; the second,
Vasselie, and the third, Simeon-the-Youthful.
One day it struck the old man that it would be a
very grand thing to cleanse the swamps and the bogs,
and make a straight road and build little bridges here
and there, so that foot-travellers might pass through
in three weeks, and those on horseback in three
days and nights, travelling without a break. So he
set to work with his sons, and after some time every-
thing was ready. They bridged the worst part of the
swamps and bogs by means of branches of the elder-
tree, and so completed their straight road across.
This done, the old man returned to his little hut, and
after the lapse of a few days, he said to his eldest son,
Ivan,-
“Go, my dear son, and hide yourself behind one
of the little bridges, and listen to what the people say
about us; whether they abuse us or praise us."
A
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
223
Ivan obeyed, and concealed himself in a sheltered
place under one of the little bridges. He had not
very long to wait before he saw two old magi-
cians coming along the straight road. When they
were quite close to where Ivan lay hidden, he heard
one say to the other,-
"I wonder who it was that cleansed these swamps
and bogs? Whoever it was, he ought to be well
rewarded."
“Yes, brother !” said the other. “Whatever he
asks for, whatever he wishes, shall be granted him at
once."
As soon as Ivan heard these words he came from
his hiding-place, and said to the magicians,
"My father, my brothers, and I made the road and
the bridges."
“What do you ask from us?” asked one magician.
“I should like to have sufficient money to last me
during the whole of my life.”
"Granted. Go to the green field on the other side
of the circuitous road ; there you will find a rotten
old tree, under which is a large cave full of gold and
silver and precious stones. Take your spade and dig
up the earth. You will then have enough money to
last you your lifetime.”
Away went Ivan to the green field, and found
everything just as the magicians had said. He took
some of the gold, silver, and precious stones, leaving
the rest in the cave for safety, and went home.
"Well, my son," asked the old man,“ did you see
any one in the road? What did they say?"
Ivan told his father all about the magicians, what
224
TALES AND LEGENDS
they had said, and how they had granted his
wish.
On the following day the old man sent his second
son, Vasselie, to listen to what the people said about
them.
Vasselie went, seated himself near the straight road
behind some stray branches, and waited. Very soon
he saw two magicians coming along.
"Everything that the man who cleansed these
swamps may wish for shall be granted him," Vasselie
heard one of the magicians say.
“Who is the good man, do you know?" asked the
other.
Vasselie at once sprang forward,
“I did it all, with my father and brothers !” he
said.
“What do you want us to give you as a reward ?”
"I should like to have sufficient bread to eat all the
days of my life.”
“Very well, go home, cut down the early ears of
corn as they appear, sow them again, and you will
have enough bread to last you your lifetime."
Vasselie thanked the magicians and returned home.
He told his father what had happened, and then set
to work to cut down and sow the corn as he had been
told.
On the third day, Simeon-the-Youthful, the youngest
of the three brothers, went and hid himself near the
road. He had not to wait long before he saw two
old magicians coming along, and talking to each
other; he listened, and as they came nearer to him
he heard them say,
مسسط
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
225
“Whoever helped to cleanse these swamps shall be
rewarded by having all his wishes fulfilled."
Simeon-the-Youthful came out of his hiding-place,
and approaching the two magicians, said to them,-
"I helped my father and brothers to cleanse the
swamps and bogs."
“What is your greatest wish?"
"I want to become a soldier, and serve our great
king.”
“ Have you no other wish, good youth? for, a
soldier's life is a hard one; if you become a soldier
you will be taken captive by the King of the Sea, and
then you will shed many a tear."
“How odd old people are ! Do you not know
that if we do not cry in this world sometimes, we are
sure to do so in the next."
“Well, if you have made up your mind to become
a soldier, go! and receive our blessings."
So saying the magicians put their hands on Simeon's
shoulders, but the moment they did so he was changed
into a swift-footed stag, and bounded away home-
wards.
When the old man and his two sons saw the lovely
stag run up, they rushed out of the hut to catch it;
but the stag was too quick for them, and ran off, far,
far away out of sight, and overtook the two magicians,
who at once changed him into a hare. And this
hare, after jumping about a little, fled home, where
the father and his sons stood looking out of
window; they ran out of their hut when they saw the
little animal and were about to seize it, but before
they could do anything the hare had vanished from
226
TALES AND LEGENDS
Tin
their sight and had overtaken the magicians. This
time they changed Simeon into a tiny little bird with
a golden head. Away flew the little thing straight
home and perched itself on the open window. The
moment the father and sons saw it, they rushed to
catch it, but before they got to the window the bird
was off, and fluttered down upon the two magicians,
who now changed it into Simeon-the-Youthful
again.
“Now go to the king's court,” said the magicians,
"and become a soldier. If you are obliged to go
anywhere quickly, you can change yourself into a stag,
hare, or into a little bird with a golden head; we have
taught you how to do it."
Simeon-the-Youthful thanked them, and returned
home and asked his father to let him go to the king
and become a soldier.
« Become a soldier !” cried the old man. «Why
you are not half tall enough, and not over clever;
how could you be a soldier ?”
“Please let me go, father ; I have got the magicians'
blessing, so that I am sure to serve the king well."
His father at last gave his consent, and Simeon-the-
Youthful dressed himself up in his Sunday best, took
leave of his father and brothers, and started off to the
king's court.
In due course he arrived at the palace, and was
brought before the king, who at once asked him what
he wanted.
Your Majesty," he said, going down on his knees
before the king ; "I have come to ask you to take me
into your royal service as a soldier."
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
227
1
“But you are not tall enough, young man! How
can you become a soldier ?"
“Though I am not so tall as I should like to be,
Your Majesty, I will serve you as well as the tallest
of your court, if you will but try me."
The king at last agreed, and took him as a soldier,
and told him always to be near him.
After some time of peace and quiet a king of a
neighbouring kingdom declared war against Simeon's
master, who began to equip himself for the campaign
and get his forces ready. Simeon begged the king to
let him join the army and accompany him to the war.
At first the king was reluctant, but Simeon begged so
very hard that he at last consented.
The whole army assembled and started on the
march; they passed through many lands, and went
on and on until they were very near to the enemy's
camp. Suddenly the king found that both his sharpa
edged sword and mace were missing. What could he
have done with them? Had he left them at the
palace? If so, what was he to do? How was he to
get them ? The palace was many, many thousand
miles away; he had nothing to defend himself with,
and nothing with which he could beat down the
enemy. He called to his army to halt, and asked his
men whether any of them would undertake to go with
all possible speed to the palace and bring him his
sword and mace; whoever would do this service for
him, to him he would give his daughter, the lovely
Princess Nastasia, for a bride, and half of his kingdom
besides.
Some of the men said they could do it in a year,
1
R 2
228
TALES AND LEGENDS
some in six months, some in three months. At last
Simeon-the-Youthful came up to the king, say-
ing,
"I can go to the palace, your Majesty, and bring
you your sword and mace in three days."
The king was delighted, and taking Simeon by the
hand he embraced him, and wrote a note for him to
give to Princess Nastasia, in which he told her to give
the bearer his sword and mace, which he had forgotten.
Simeon took the note and went on his journey.
As soon as he was out of sight, and was sure that
no one saw him, he quickly changed himself into a
swift-footed stag, and bounded away over stock and
stone, up hill and down dale, until he grew tired; he
then changed himself into a hare, and away he went
until his little feet became so tired that he changed
himself into a pretty little bird with a golden
head. He flew and flew, and at about noon the
next day he reached the palace. He changed him-
self into his proper shape again, and entering the
palace, gave the princess the note.
Princess Nastasia broke open the seal, and after
reading the note, turned to Simeon, and said,
“How did you manage to get over so much ground
in so short a time?”..
Simeon explained how he had changed himself
first into a stag, then into a hare, and lastly into a
little bird with a golden head; and so that she might
believe him, he changed himself into a stag and
ran about in the princess's chamber, and then came
up to her and rested his pretty head on her lap.
The princess took her little silver knife and cut off
FROM 229
FROM THI
R.
OF T
.
THE LAND OF THE TZARa tuft of the fur; this done, the stag changed into a
hare, and jumped about the room for a little while,
and then sprang up on to the princess's lap. She again
took her little knife and cut off a little of the fur.
The hare then changed into a little bird with a
golden head, and flew about in the room, and then
perched itself on the princess's shoulder. Princess
Nastasia cut one of the little golden feathers off the
bird's head, and then tied the two tufts of fur and
the feather up in her handkerchief, and hid them in
her dress, while Simeon became himself again.
The princess ordered food and wine to be brought
him, and then gave him her father's sharp-edged
sword and mace. After that they embraced each
other and parted. Simeon changed himself into a
stag again, and started off on his journey back to the
king; transforming himself, when tired, into a hare,
and then into a bird. Towards the end of the third
day he came in sight of the king's encampment.
When he came within thirty paces of the army he
lay down under some bushes near the sea-shore to
rest his weary limbs, and putting the sword and the
mace by his side, he soon fell fast asleep.
Just at that time a general happened to bei pass-
ing by the bushes, and on seeing the sleeping
Simeon, he stopped, and pushing him into the sea
with his foot, took the sword and mace, and went to
the king.
"Your Majesty," he said, “ I have brought you the
sword and mace myself, for that stupid fellow Simeon
is not likely to return for at least three years."
The king thanked the general, and the battle
230
TALES AND LEGENDS
commenced. In a very short time the king defeated
his enemy, and gained a splendid victory.
We have already said that Simeon-the-Youthful
fell into the deep blue sea. As he was falling the
King of the Sea caught him in his arms and took
him down into the very depths below. He lived
with that king for about a year, and then growing
very dull and miserable, began to cry bitterly.
“What is the matter, Simeon-the-Youthful ?" asked
the King of the Sea. “Do you find it dull down here?"
“ Yes, Your Majesty, I am beginning to feel dull."
“Would you like to have a look at the Russian
world ? "
“I should like nothing better, if Your Majesty will
allow me."
The King of the Sea took him up at midnight, and
left him on the shore, while he vanished in the
sea.
Simeon-the-Youthful, when left to himself, began
to pray to the saints for sun. His wish was granted,
but just as the sun rose, the King of the Sea appeared,
and seizing Simeon carried him off once more into
the depths below.
Simeon-the-Youthful lived with the King of the
Sea for another whole year, and again became very
dull and miserable, and shed many a tear.
“What, are you beginning to feel dull again ?"
asked the King of the Sea.
“ Yes, Your Majesty," replied Simeon.
“Would you like to have another look at the
Russian world ?"
“ I should very much, Your Majesty."
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
231
At midnight the King of the Sea took Simeon,
and putting him again on the shore, left him there.
Simeon-the-Youthful began at once to pray to
the saints for sunlight.
This time the rays of the sun shed so powerful
a light over the whole earth that the King of the
Sea was unable to show himself, and take Simeon
captive.
Simeon-the-Youthful then changed himself into a
stag, and bounded away with all possible speed to
his master's kingdom; on, on he ran, changing
himself into a hare and then into a bird, until he
at last reached the palace.
While all this had been taking place with Simeon,
the king had returned from the war, and had given his
lovely daughter, the Princess Nastasia, in marriage to
the deceitful general.
When Simeon-the-Youthful came to the palace,
he walked into the very hall where the king, his
daughter, the general, and some of the courtiers
were seated at table, dining. The moment Princess
Nastasia beheld Simeon, she rose from the table, and
turning to the king, her father, said, -
"Father, I should like to be allowed to speak.”
“ Speak out, my darling daughter. What is it you
wish to say?"
“That man who has just entered is my bride-
groorn, and not the one who is seated at table !"
Then turning to Simeon, she said, -
"Show my father how you managed to get here
in three days from the battlefield, to fetch his sword
and race."
232
TALES AND LEGENDS
Simeon-the-Youthful at once obeyed; he changed
himself into a swift-footed stag, and ran about the
hall, and then stopped before the princess, who took
out the tuft of fur from her handkerchief and showed
the king the place from whence she had cut it.
“Look, father," she said, “behold the proof!"
The stag then changed into a hare, and after
jumping about the room, came to a standstill before
the princess, who took out the bit of fur which she
had cut off, and showed it to her father.
The hare then changed into a little bird and flew
about in the room, and then perched on the princess's
arm. Princess Nastasia brought out the little golden
feather and showed that also.
The king then understood the whole thing, and
ordered the wicked general to be thrown into prison,
and gave Princess Nastasia in marriage to Simeon-
the-Youthful, whom he made his heir ; and they all
lived happily ever after.
FROM TIIE LAND OF THE TZAR.
233
HONESTY AND DISHONESTY,
ONE day two peasants were conversing; one of
them was boastful and untruthful, the other famed
for truthfulness and honesty. The one was saying
that it was better to live, telling lies and cheating
everybody, and be rich; while the other replied that
it was far better to live in poverty, as long as you were
honest and truthful. So they began to dispute and
quarrel, neither of them wishing to give in. They
at last decided to go out into the village high-road,
and ask the opinion of the very first person they met.
They walked and walked, and soon saw a peasant
ploughing in a field close to the road; they went up
to him, and said, —..
“Good man, judge our quarrel : how is it better to
live in the wide world-honestly or dishonestly ?
-telling the truth or by telling lies ?”.
"Ah, my brothers, you cannot possibly live honestly
in this world all your life! You must tell a lie now
and then! Besides, an honest and truthful man
must walk about all his life in straw shoes, while a
liar and a dishonest man can walk in handsome
boots. Take us, for example, our masters unjustly
take our days from us, leaving no time for us to
TY
1 The serfs were allowed three days in the week to work for
themselves, while the other three days belonged to their
masters.
234
TALES AND LEGENDS
work in; we therefore have to pretend that we
are overcome by sickness, and during that time go
wood-cutting in the forest; if wood-cutting is for-
bidden by day, we go at night. We have always
to dodge about in this world, my friends. We could
not possibly get on otherwise.”
“Do you hear that?" said the liar to the honest
man. “What I told you was perfectly true!”
But his companion would not be convinced, so
they walked on farther, till they came across a
merchant driving a waggon.
"Stop for a moment, good sir !” they cried; "we
want you to do us a favour, if you will not resent it,
and promise not to be angry with us."
“What is it?"
"We want you to decide our quarrel, and tell us
whether it is better to live honestly in this world or
dishonestly ?"
“Ah, my children! it is difficult to live honestly.
For my part, I think it is best to be dishonest ; people
cheat us, so why should we not cheat them ?"
"You hear !” cried the liar to his companion.
“ This good man is of my opinion, like the other."
Still the truthful man would not listen to his friend,
so they went on farther and met a noble coming
along the road; they stopped him, and said,
“Kindly judge our quarrel for us; how is it best
to live in this world, honestly or dishonestly?”
“Well, you certainly have found something to
pressed for conversation. Of course, being dishonest
is the only way to get on. What honesty and truth
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
235
KY
fulness is there in this world ? You get sent to
Siberia if you are honest and tell the truth !”
“You see, my friend, I am right after all !" said
the liar. “Every one thinks as I do, that it is better
to live dishonestly."
"No," said the truthful man, “it is not better,
and I do not intend to live dishonestly, to please
any one. If any misfortunes happen to me-well, let
them!”
After this the two men went off in search of work ;
they journeyed on together for some time. The dis-
honest man always knowing how to adapt himself
to the company he was in, wherever he went he had
plenty to eat and drink and nothing to pay ; while
the honest man had to work for every drop of water
and morsel of bread he got-yet he did not grumble,
he was perfectly satisfied.
The dishonest man meanwhile laughed to himself
as he watched his companion.
When they had at last passed the village and
reached the open country, where there were no inns
or houses of any kind, the honest man became very
hungry, and asked his companion to give him a
morsel of bread, for he had plenty. .
“ But what will you give me for the bread ?"
“Take whatever you like, though I have not much
to lose."
“Well, then, let me put out your eye !"
“Very well, put it out!"
The horrid man did so, and gave him a very small
piece of bread in return.
They went on and on, until the honest man again
236
TALES AND LEGENDS
became hungry, and asked his friend for another
piece of bread.
"Very well, on condition that you let me knock
out your other eye!”
“But if you do that, brother, I shall be blind !”
"Well, what matters, you are an honest, truthful
man, you ought not to mind !."
“Well, if it must be so, it must ! One cannot put
up with hunger; if you are not afraid of committing
the sin, knock out my eye and be happy."
The wretch did so, and giving his unfortunate
companion a still smaller piece of bread than the
first, left him in the middle of the deserted country-
road, and said,
"Go, find your way by yourself. I am not going
to lead a blind man about!" -
After having eaten his piece of bread, the blind
man felt his way along.
"Perhaps," thought he, “I may manage to find
my way to the next village."
But he soon lost his way, and did not know
where to go. He stopped, and throwing himself
on his knees, began to pray to the saints to help
him.
"Do not forsake me, miserable sinner that I am !"
he cried.
He prayed and prayed for a long time, and then
heard a voice quite close to him saying,
“ Turn to your right, good man, and you will
come to a forest where you will hear the murmur of
a fountain ; feel your way to it, bathe your eyes
in the clear water, and your eyesight will be restored.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
237
You will then see a large oak-tree, climb up into it,
and stop there through the night.”
The blind man turned to the right, and with some
difficulty reached the forest. He crawled along a
path which soon brought him up to the murmuring
fountain, and dipping his hands into the water, he
began bathing his eyes. No sooner had he done so
when his eyesight returned, and he was able to look
about him once more. Not very far from the
fountain stood an old oak-tree, under which the
grass seemed to have been greatly trampled down,
and the earth around was dug up here and there
and scattered about everywhere. He climbed up
into the tree and waited until nightfall.
At about midnight a number of evil spirits came
flying down from all sides on to the trampled grass,
and began boasting about what they had done and
where they had been. One little devil said, -
"I went to the beautiful princess, the king's
daughter, and tormented her all day. I have gone
on tormenting her for over ten years, and no one can
cast me out, though many a handsome prince has
tried, but all in vain; and, between ourselves, no one
will ever succeed unless some fellow obtains that large
image of the Virgin Mary, which is in the possession
of a certain wealthy merchant; but then no one would
ever think of that, and besides, if they did, the
merchant would never part with it.”
In the morning when all the devils had flown away,
our friend the truthful man, who had heard the whole
of the conversation, came down from his hiding-place
in the tree and went in search of the rich merchant.
CD
238
TALES AND LEGENDS
T
After inquiring everywhere, he at last found the
merchant, and asked him to take him as a workman,
saying, - .
"I will work hard for you for a whole year, but I
want no wages. All I ask for is to have the famous
image of the Virgin Mary which is in your possession."
The merchant consented, and the man worked
away night and day, without a moment's rest, for
he was very anxious to please his master. When
the year was over he came to the merchant and
asked for his reward.
“I am more than pleased with your work," the
merchant said ; “but I do not wish to part with the
picture. Would not money do as well ? You could
have as much of it as you pleased, if that would satisfy
you."
“No; money would be of no use to me. Give me
what you promised, and what you agreed upon when
you took me.”
“It is hard for me to part with that picture ; in fact,
I don't know what I should do without it! Still, if
you will work another year for me, I will give it to
you."
There was no help for it, and the truthful man was
obliged to consent.
When the year was over, the merchant was again
loath to part with the picture.
“I would rather reward you with all possible
treasures,” the merchant said, “than part with the
picture ; bụt if you are determined to have it, you
must stop with me and work for another year."
It was difficult to argue with such a rich and
TI
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
239
TY
influential man as the merchant; besides, it would not
have been wise, under the circumstances. So our
friend stayed and worked for his master another whole
year, better and harder, if possible, than before.
At the end of the third year the merchant actually
took down the picture from the wall, and gave it to
the man, saying,
“Take it, my good fellow, for you have worked so
hard and so well, without ever grumbling, that I
cannot refuse you this time; take it, and may the
saints bless you."
The truthful man thanked the merchant, and
taking the picture went to the king's palace, where the
devil was tormenting the princess.
"I can cure the princess," he said to the servants
and people at court. When they heard this they
seized him by the hands and brought him before the
king, who was sitting on his throne, looking the
picture of misery,
The king at once had him taken to the room where
the afflicted princess was kept. The man then asked
for a large bowl of fresh water, into which he dipped
the picture three times, and then bringing the water to
the beautiful princess made her bathe her face in
it. Hardly had she done so, when out sprang
the demon, writhing until he became lifeless. When
the enemy had expired, the lovely damsel became
quite well and bright again.
The king and queen were delighted, and did not
know how they could best reward the good man who
had proved such an excellent doctor. They wanted
to ennoble hiin; they wanted to give him a quantity
240
TALES AND LEGENDS
Y
of all kinds of treasures and good things; but no, he
would have nothing.
“I don't want anything," he said.
“I shall marry him," the princess whispered to
her father, “if he would care to have me!”
“Very well!” replied the king.
As for our friend he did not object in the least, but
was delighted. The wedding was then prepared, and
the news immediately spread all over the kingdom,
so that when the great day arrived there was quite a
crowd to see the bride and bridegroom.
From that day forth our friend, the truthful man,
lived in the palace, was clad in royal garments, and
dined at the king's table.
Time passed, and our friend asked the king and
queen to let him go and have a look at his own
country.
"I have an old mother living in the village from
which I come, and I want to see her again."
"Let us go together," said the princess.
So they drove off in a lovely carriage and pair
belonging to the king.
They drove and drove, and on their way they
met the wretch who had knocked out our friend's
eyes.
When the king's son-in-law saw him he stopped the
carriage, and called out,
"How are you, my brother ? Have you forgotten
me? Do you not remember the quarrel we had
together about honesty and dishonesty ? and you
knocking my eyes out because I did not agree with
you."
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
241
The wretch began to tremble and did not know
what to do or what to say.
"Do not be afraid, my friend," said the other; "I
am not angry with you."
And then he began to explain everything to the
dishonest man; how he had gone to the forest, and
what he had heard there, and how he had worked
three years for the rich merchant, and then received
the picture of the Virgin Mary, and had at last married
the king's beautiful daughter.
When the dishonest man heard this, he thought
he would also go into the forest and climb up the
"Perhaps," said he to himself, “I shall be just as
fortunate as my friend !".
So he went to the forest, found the murmuring
fountain and the old oak-tree, into which he climbed
and waited until nightfall.
At midnight the evil spirits again flew down from
all sides on to the grass below; but this time they
looked up, and seeing the dishonest man hiding
in the tree, they seized him and tore him into a
number of very small pieces.
242
TALES AND LEGENDS
FOMA BERENNEKOFF
THERE lived once an old woman who had an only
son, called Foma Berennekoff. One day Foma went
out ploughing; his horse was a poor, lean creature,
and was not of much use. Foma generally left it by
the dung-hill to rest, and went on with his work by
himself. On this occasion the unfortunate animal
was being greatly tormented by a number of flies,
which would persist in buzzing round him and
tickling his nose.
Foma rushed forward, and taking a dry branch
began switching it on the dung-heap where the flies
were in great numbers, and then set to work to count
how many he had killed. He counted up to five
hundred; but seeing that there were still many hun-
dreds more lying dead, he came to the conclusion
that it would be impossible to count them all.
He then turned to his horse, and saw twelve gad-
flies sitting on it; he killed them, and, mounting the
animal, rode off home to his mother, and asked her
for her blessing.
"I have killed a number of small giants," he said,
"So many that I could not count them all, and
twelve mighty heroes. And now, mother dear, I
want you to let me go and become a soldier, for
ploughing is no business of mine, it is only fit for a
mujik!"
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
243
His mother gave him her blessing, and then he
sloped a sickle over his shoulders like a sword, and,
tying the blunt blade of an old scythe to his wrist,
mounted his old horse and rode away.
Foma went on and on until he came to an unknown
part, where, in the middle of a broad road, stood a
sign-post with nothing on it. He rode up; he had
neither gold nor silver, but he happened to have some
chalk in his pocket, so he wrote with this chalk,
“The mighty Foma Berennekoff, who with one
blow killed twelve powerful heroes, and an endless
number of small giants, rode by here."
When he had finished writing this, he rode on
farther.
Riding along the very same road came a handsome
young fellow, Elie Muromitch by name, and stopping
at the sign-post read what was written on it, and
said to himself,
"That, certainly, was a very heroic action; but
whoever this wonderful man is he did not waste his
gold and silver to write with, but only used plain
chalk!”
And he wrote underneath in silver,
“ After Foma Berennekoff rode the valiant Elie
Muromitch!”
He then overtook Foma, and addressed him thus,
“ Powerful hero, Foma Berennekoff! tell me where
I am to ride. Shall I pass in front of you or keep
behind ?”
“ Better keep behind!” said Foma.
A little later there came riding along the road a
rich and handsome youth, called Aleyosha Papovitch,
R2
244
.
TALES AND LEGENDS
junior. He rode up to the post, and reading the
inscriptions on it, took out some pure gold, and
wrote,
“After Elie Muromitch rode Aleyosha Papovitch,
junior."
He then galloped up to Elie Muromitch.
“Tell me, Elie Muromitch,” he asked, "where I
had better ride, in front of you, or behind you ?"
“Ask my elder brother, Foma Berennekoff, and
not me."
So Aleyosha Papovitch, junior, rode up to Foma
Berennekoff, and asked with great politeness,
"Brave champion, Foma Berennekoff! · Where do
you command Areyosha Papovitch to ride ?"
“Ride on behind !” Foma returned
On they went, these three young fellows, through
various unknown parts, until at last they came to
some beautiful gardens. Elie Maromitch and Aleyo-
sha Papovitch both pitched their white tents, while
Foma Berennekoff stretched his smock-frock.
Now these gardens belonged to a king—the White
King, as he was called—who was just then going to
war with a false king and his six wonderfully power-
ful warriors, whom no one had yet been able to
withstand.
When the white king heard of the arrival of Foma
and his companions, he sent him (Foma Berennekoff)
a note, in which was written as follows, -
"The false king has declared war against me,
May I hope for your valuable assistance ?"
· Foma was not very good at reading. However
after shaking his head, and turning the note over a
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
245
great many times, he at last made it out, and looking
at the messenger, said, -
"All right!"
A few days later the false king drew nearer, and
encamped quite close to the town.
“ The king and his army are going off to the war,"
said both Elie Muromitch and Aleyosha Papovitch,
coming up to Foma Berennekoff, “and he must be
protected. Will you go yourself, or shall one of us
re going sha Papuust be
go?"
“Go you, Elie Muromitch !" said Foma.
Away galloped Elie Muromitch, and killed all the
six powerful warriors in a very short time. Still the
false king was not to be subdued, so he brought out
six other warriors, more powerful than the last, and a
large army besides.
Elie Muromitch and Aleyosha Papovitch came up
to Foma Berennekoff and said, -
“ Tell us, great Foma! Will you go yourself this
time, or send us?"
“Go you, brother Aleyosha Papovitch, junior !"
Away went Aleyosha Papovitch, junior, and in a
very short time killed the whole of the large army,
and the six powerful warriors besides, and then rode
back to his tent.
“Well !” said the false king, "I have fortunately
still another warrior left, and he is more powerful
than all the others put together. I have hitherto
kept him with his people; but now, I shall allow him
to go and fight!"
So he sent a large army and his one powerful
warrior, to whom he said secretly,
111
246
TALES AND LEGENDS
.
“These Russian warriors do not defeat us with
strength, but only by cunning; so whatever you see
the Russian warriors do, you must at once imitate !"
Elie Muromitch and Aleyosha Papovitch, junior,
again came to Foma Berennekoff, and asked as
before,--
"Are you yourself going to fight this time, or will
you send us ?"
“I shall go myself; bring me my horse."
The three horses were in the fields grazing. Elie
Muromitch went up to Foma's horse, which was
kicking and biting itself. Elie Muromitch felt vexed
when he saw the wretched animal. So taking it by
its tail, he threw the creature over his shoulder.
“Suppose Foma Berennekoff had seen you,"
whispered Aleyosha Papovitch, junior; "wouldn't he
have given it you ?"
“I don't think he cares so very much for his old
horse," replied Elie Muromitch. “The animal is not
of much use to him. All the power lies in the man,
and not in the horse !"
So saying he led the sorry beast to Foma Berenne-
koff, who at once seated himself on the animal, and
rode away. Suddenly he stopped.
“I think I had better tie up my eyes!” he thought;
“things will not seem half so dreadful and cruel
then!"
He tied up his eyes with his handkerchief, and lay
forward on his horse.
When the enemy's powerful warrior saw Foma with
his eyes tied up, he thought,-
“Ah, that shows that he has perfect confidence in
so I don't
Elie Mutut the power
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
247
1
LO
himself! Well, I will do the same! I am no worse
than you, my friend! I will show that I have just
as much confidence in myself !”
So he tied up his eyes, and jumped on his splendid
horse.
Meanwhile, Foma Berennekoff grew very tired of
waiting. He lifted up his handkerchief to look, and
smiled to himself. Then galloping up to the warrior,
he seized his steel sword, and with one blow cut his
head off. Then catching hold of the warrior's horse,
he tried to jump on its back, but in vain ; every time he
endeavoured to do so the animal threw him over and
commenced kicking in all directions. At last Foma
tied the creature to an old oak, and climbing up the
tree sprang from it on to the horse's back. As
soon as the animal scented the rider on him, he
wrenched himself, and tearing the old oak out, roots
and all, galloped away as hard as he possibly could,
dragging the heavy old tree after him.
Foma Berennekoff meanwhile was in a dreadful
fright as he sat on the horse's back, crying,
“Help me! help me!”
The enemy trembled and ran about frightened in
all directions; while the splendid horse trampled them
under his feet, and beat them all round with the tree,
and very soon killed every man there, not leaving a
single one alive. When the animal at last quieted
down, he allowed Foma to ride him properly, and do
as he pleased with him.
The false king then sent one of his messengers
with a note to Foma Berennekoff, in which it was
said,
YT
248
TALES AND LEGENDS
“I shall never more attempt to make war with
you!"
Foma was quite agreeable to this, for he had no
desire to be in any more battles.
When Elie Muromitch and Aleyosha Papovitch,
junior, heard all that had happened they marvelled
greatly.
Foma Berennekoff then returned to the white king.
“How can I reward you ?” asked the white king.
“Take from the royal treasury as much gold as you
please, or you may have half of my kingdom, or if
you like you may marry the beautiful princess, my
daughter."
“I think I would rather marry the princess, if she
would care to have me; and I should also like my
two younger brothers, Elie Muromitch and Aleyosha
Papovitch, junior, to be asked to the wedding."
So Foma Berennekoff married the beautiful prin-
cess, and lived with her in the palace very happily,
and was lucky all his life, and until his death he was
always known and spoken of as the great and power.
ſul warrior, Foma Berennekoff.
U
LI
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
249
THE BLACKSMITH AND THE DEVIL.
ONCE upon a time there lived an old blacksmith who
had an only son, a bright, intelligent boy of six.
One day the blacksmith went to church, and began
praying before a large holy picture. On looking at
the picture more attentively, he saw painted on it a
very big devil, such a dreadful-looking creature-
all black, with long horns and fierce tail.
“That is something like a devil !” thought the
blacksmith to himself. “I think I shall have one
painted exactly like it, in the smithy!”
So when he returned home he engaged a house-
painter, and told him to paint on the door of the
smithy a devil exactly like the one he saw in the holy
picture at church. The house-painter obeyed, and in
a very short time he completed his order.
From that day forth, whenever the blacksmith
entered the smithy, he used to look at the devil7
the door, and say in a friendly way,-
“Good-day to you, my countryman; I hope I see
you well!”
He would then make a roaring fire, and betake him-
self to his work. After living for over ten years in
perfect harmony with the devil, the blacksmith died,
and left his son to continue the business, who, being
very fond of that sort of work, got on remarkably
250
TALES AND LEGENDS
:
TT
well. But one thing the young blacksmith would not
do, and that was to regard the devil with the same
respect with which his father had treated it before
him. When he went into the smithy in the morning
he never by any chance greeted the devil, and instead
of saying a kind word or two, he would take up a
large iron hammer, and give the unfortunate devil
three blows on the forehead, and then go on with his
work.
Three years went by, during which he continually
treated the evil-spirit to the hammer. The devil
bore all this very patiently for some time, but at last
he could stand it no longer.
“I have had enough of this ! ” thought the devil.
"I can stand these insults no more. I will be artful,
and pay him out somehow or another!”
So the devil changed himself into a young man,
and entered the smithy.
“Good-day, uncle !” the devil said.
“Good-day, young fellow ; what do you want?"
"I have come to ask you whether you would take
me for an apprentice. I can, at any rate, carry the
coals for you, and blow the bellows, to commence
with!”
The blacksmith was delighted.
“Y.es; why not?" he cried. "It will be more
amusing to have some one else with me!”
So the devil began to learn and help the black-
smith, and in about a month's time he knew every-
thing much better than the master himself. What the
blacksmith could not do, the devil did for him ; and
very soon he won the affections of the blacksmith,
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
251
who became so fond of him, and so pleased with
everything he did, that it would be impossible to
coming to the smithy, for he had such perfect con-
fidence in the devil that he let him manage every-
thing himself, and left the shop in his charge. One
day the blacksmith was away from home, and
the devil was quite alone in the smithy. After
working a little, he went to the door to have a look at
lady driving along in her carriage; he made a sign
to the coachman to stop, and then cried out to the
old lady,
“Walk in here, my lady. A new business has been
started, whereby we can turn all old people into
young ones again ! Pray walk in!”
The old lady did not wait to think, but getting out
of her carriage, entered the smithy.
“Is this really so?” asked the old lady. "Can
you change old people into young ones, or are you
only boasting ?”
"If I did not understand my business, my lady,''
said the evil spirit, “I should not have invited you
in!”
“What do you charge?”
“ Five hundred roubles."
“Very well, here is the money. Now make me
young once more."
The evil spirit took the money, and then sent the
coachman into the village, saying,—
“Go, and bring me two buckets full of milk."
This done, he seized the old lady, and threw her
252
TALES AND LEGENDS
into the furnace, where she was burnt up to her
bones, which alone were left whole. When the
coachman brought the two pails of milk the devil
poured them into a very large tub, and taking all
the bones threw them into the milk. And in about
three minutes out came a young lady, alive and
beautiful!
She thanked the devil, and seating herself in her
carriage drove home to her husband, who stared at
her in amazement when she entered the room in
which he sat, and did not recognize his wife! .
"Why do you stand staring there, like an idiot ?"
cried the lady. “Don't you see that I have become
young and stately again? But now I do not wish to
have a husband who is old and grey, so go to the
blacksmith at once and be made young again, or I
do not wish to know you, or have anything more to
do with you. Go!”
The husband had to obey, or he knew he would
suffer for it; so away he went.
Meanwhile the real blacksmith had returned, and
on going into the smithy he found his workman
missing. He searched and searched, but all in
vain. He asked his neighbours whether they had
seen him; but no, no one knew anything, and no trace
of him was to be found. The blacksmith then set to
work by himself, and began hammering away. Just
as he was in the midst of his work, up drove a car-
riage, and the old lady's husband entered the shop.
"Make me into a young man !” he cried.
The blacksmith stared.
“I beg your pardon, sir," he said, “but are you in
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
253
your right senses? How can I make you young
again ?"
“You ought to know that best yourself.”
“But I assure you, sir, I don't know anything."
“You lie, you rascal! If you could make my wife
young again, I suppose you can do the same with
me. If you don't do this, I shall never be able to
live with her any more.”
“But I never set eyes on your wife."
“Never mind! Then your workman must have seen
her, and made her young again ; and if he could do
so, then you, who are the master, ought certainly to
be able to do it also! Now, then, look alive, my
friend! If you don't, woe betide you!”
The blacksmith was thus forced to change the old
man into a young one, but how? He began asking
the man what his workman had done, and how he did
it and what it was he used, and any amount of other
questions, which the old man answered as best he
could, for his wife had told him something about the
milk being ordered, and also about her sudden plunge
into the fiery furnace.
“Well,” thought the blacksmith to himself, “what-
ever happens, I must try and obey the extraordinary
order. If I succeed, so much the better; if not, then
I shall get into as bad a mess as if I had not
obeyed the order at all."
So he caught the old man by the legs and threw
him into the furnace, and then began blowing at him
with the bellows. The unfortunate man was soon
burnt to ashes, and nothing but the bones remained.
These the blacksmith took and threw into the large
254
TALES AND LEGENDS
tub, which he filled with milk, and waited, hoping to
see a young man make his appearance. He waited
an hour, and then another, yet nothing came. He
looked into the tub, but only saw all the bones swim-
ming about on the surface, and those were burnt
almost black.
The wife was getting rather impatient, so she sent
one of her servants round to the smithy to ask,
“Whether her husband would be ready soon ?"
The unfortunate blacksmith could only say in reply
that,-
“Her husband had wished her and all at home a
long life, and asked them to remember his name."
When the wife heard this, she knew that the black-
smith had burnt her husband to ashes, and had not
made him young again. She flew into a great rage,
and ordered her servants to run to the smithy, seize
the blacksmith, and lead him to the gallows.
No sooner said than done. The servants ran into
the smithy, caught hold of the unfortunate blacksmith,
and dragged him to the gallows.
Just as they were on their way, who should over-
take them but the young fellow who had lived with
the blacksmith as workman-in other words, the
devil.
“Whither are they taking you, master?" he asked.
“They want to hang me," replied the blacksmith;
and then he told the devil all that had happened.
“Well, uncle," the evil spirit whispered, “I am no
other than the painting of the devil on the smithy
door, but as you treated me so shamefully I changed
myself into a man, and vowed to pay you out. How-
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
255
1
ever, I will forgive you if you fall down on your
knees and promise faithfully to treat me with the
same respect that your father treated me before you.
If you promise this, the husband of the old lady who
is sending you to the gallows shall become alive and
well again."
The blacksmith did not wait to be told twice; any.
thing would be better than being hung. So he fell
down before the devil and stammered out his promise,
saying that he would never again think of knocking
him about with the hammer, but would from hence-
forth treat him with all possible respect and courtesy.
The devil then ran to the smithy, and very soon
returned with the old gentleman, who had become
youthful again.
“Stop!” cried the devil to the servants, who were
about to hang the blacksmith. “Don't hang him!
Here is your master for you!”
They at once untied the rope from around the
blacksmith's neck, and set him free again to do what
he pleased.
From that day forth the blacksmith never attempted
or even thought of giving the devil on the door of the
smithya blow with his hammer, or otherwise ill-treating
him, but he always greeted the painting with the
greatest possible politeness, and lived on happily and
prospered all his life; but his workman disappeared,
and was seen no more by any one.
The husband and wife, whom the devil had turned
into young people again, lived on double their time,
and were as rich and happy as ever, and I believe
they are still alive if not dead !
YI
ATYA
256
TALES AND LEGENDS
THE ROGUISH PEASANT.
ONCE upon a time there lived in a Russian village an
old peasant woman who had two sons. One, however,
died; and the other was from home, but was soon
expected to return to his native village.
One evening, as the peasant woman was working
in her little hut, a soldier walked in at the open door.
“Good-day, little mother!” he said. “Can I stay
here the night?"
“Yes, certainly, with pleasure, little father. But
whence come you, and who are you ? "
"I am nobody in particular, little mother; I am an
emigrant from the next world.”
"Ah! my precious soul! One of my sons died a
little while ago. Did you happen to come across
him?"
“Why, yes, of course! We lived in the same
sphere."
“No, really! You don't mean it?"
“He feeds and looks after the young cranes in the
next world."
“Oh, my precious soul! But where did he get
them?”
“Where did he get them! Why, the young cranes
roam about among the sweet-briar!”.
“How did he look? What clothes had he on?"
FROM THE LAND OF TIIE TZAR.
257
-
1
“Clothes! He was all in tatters, and a pair of
wings.”
"Poor fellow! Well, I have got about forty yards
of grey cloth and a ten-rouble note; take them, good
man, and give them to my son."
"With pleasure, little mother."
Next morning the old woman gave the soldier the
cloth and the money, and wished him a safe journey
back; and also begged him to come again soon and
tell her how her son was getting on.
She waited and waited for many a week, but the
soldier did not return. At last the day arrived when
her other son was expected home.
“How are you, mother mine ?” he exclaimed,
coming into the hut and embracing his mother.
“Have you any news?”
“Yes, my boy. Not very long ago, an emigrant
from the other world came to stay the night here, and
he brought some news of your brother, for they both
lived in the same sphere. But he said that the poor
fellow had nothing but a pair of wings, so I gave him
forty yards of cloth and ten roubles."
"Good gracious, mother, you have given away
everything we had; and for what? Just because
that man was artful enough to tell you a lot of lies.
It really is most astonishing how confiding some
people are! I think I will go into the wide world
and tell a lot of lies, and see whether, after cheating
everybody, I become a very rich man or not. If I
succeed, I shall come home again, and then we can
live happily together, and have food and money in
plenty ever after."
258
TALES AND LEGENDS
:
17
L
-
-
Next day the son went off to try his luck.
He went on and on until he came to an estate be-
longing to a rich Russian barin or gentleman. He
walked up to the lordly mansion, and saw, in a garden
near the house, a large pig with a number of little ones
walking about. A thought struck him, and he went
down on his knees before the pigs, and began making
most polite bows to them.
Now the mistress of the house, who was looking
out of one of the windows, saw the performance, and
was greatly amused.
“Go," she said to one of her maids, "and ask the
mujik what he is bowing for."
The maid went up to the peasant, saying,
“Little mujik, tell me why you are on your knees
before the pigs, and why you are bowing to them?
My lady has sent me to ask.”
"Tell your mistress, my little dear, that yonder pig
is my wife's sister, and my son is going to be married
to-morrow, so I am asking her and her young ones
to come to the wedding, that is all; and she has con-
sented, on condition that your lady allows them. So
go and ask your mistress whether she will let them
come with me."
The girl burst out laughing, and went straight to
her mistress, who also began laughing heartily when
she heard all the peasant had said.
“What a donkey!" she cried. “Fancy asking
the pigs to his son's wedding! Well, never mind, let
all his friends have a good laugh at him. Yes, he
may take the pigs; but first dress them up in my
shuba (fur coat), and let the coachman get my own
1
i
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
259
little carriage and pair ready, so that the pigs need
not go to the wedding on foot.”
When the carriage was ready, they dressed the
pig up in the lady's fur coat, and placed it in the
carriage with the young ones, and gave the reins to
the peasant, who at once rode away homewards.
Now the master of the house, who was away shoot-
ing at the time, returned home a few minutes after
the peasant had left. His wife ran out to meet him,
laughing.
"I am so glad you have returned, my dear !” she
said ; "as I am longing to have some one to laughi
with. Such a funny thing happened while you were
away. A peasant came here and began kneeling
and bowing before our pigs. He declared that one of
them was his wife's sister, and he was asking her and
the little ones to come to his son's wedding!”
“Yes," the husband replied ; "and did you let her
go?"
“Of course I did. I even had the pig dressed in
my best shuba, and had her put in my own little
carriage and pair, and let the peasant drive it himself
I think it was nothing but right for me to do so, the
peasant was so very polite to the pigs. What do
you think, my dear?”
“What do I think? Well this—that the peasant
was an ass, and you were another!”
And the good man-like the rest of his sex-
thought it was a splendid opportunity for flying into
a rage. He told his wife that she had been cheated,
and then rushing out of the house, he flung himself
upon his horse and galloped off after the peasant, who
..sa
260
TALES AND LEGENDS
when he heard that he was being pursued, conveyed
the carriage and pair into a dark forest hard by, and
then going back, took off his cap, seated himself near
the entrance of the forest, put the cap beside him on
the ground, and waited until the horseman came up
to him.
"Hark you, little father!” cried the barin, “have
you seen a peasant drive this way with a carriage and
pair and a number of pigs in it?"
"See him? I should rather think I did ! He
rode past a long time ago."
"In which direction did he drive? How had I better
go? Do you think I am likely to overtake him?"
“Yes, you could overtake him, I daresay ; but the
way he went by has many a turning, and you are sure
to lose yourself. Is the road quite unknown to you?”
“Yes, little brother. I think, if you don't mind, it
would be better for you to go in search of him and
bring him back to me, for you seem to know the way
so well !"
“No, brother, I could not possibly; for I have a
falcon under my cap here and must watch it."
" I can do that for you."
"No, you are sure to let him out, and the bird is
very valuable. Besides, if I lost it my master would
never forgive me."
“But how much is it worth ?"
“Three hundred roubles, I should think.”
“ Very well then, if I lose the bird I will pay the
money,"
“No, brother, if you really want me to go after the
peasant, you had better give me the money now, for
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
261
might lose the bird, and then take your departure too,
and I should never see either the falcon or the money!"
"Oh, you incredulous man! Here take the three
hundred roubles anyhow !"
The peasant took the money, and at the barin's
wish mounted his horse and rode off into the forest,
leaving the barin to watch over the empty cap.
He waited and waited; but the peasant did not
return, which he thought looked rather queer.
The sun began to set, still, no peasant.
“Stop!” thought the barin, "let me look and see
whether there really is a falcon under that cap. If
there is, then the peasant may possibly return ; if not-
well, then it is of no use waiting here and wasting
my time.”
He peeped under the cap, but no falcon was to be
seen.
“Ah, the wretch !” he laughed ; “I do believe that
he was the very same man who cheated my wife out
of her carriage and pair, her shuba, and the pigs."
He spat on the ground three times with vexation,
and returned home to his wife penitent.
Meanwhile our friend the peasant had long since
got safely back to his mother with all his treasures.
"Well, mother mine!” he cried, “this world of
ours can certainly boast of some very good natured
fools. Just look, without any reason whatever, they
gave me three horses, a carriage, three hundred
roubles, and a pig with her little ones. Now we can
live happily for some time at least, thanks to the
stupidity of these people. It really is wonderful !”
TV
11
TY
262
TALES AND LEGENDS
A HOAX.
A GOOD many years ago there came to the hut
of an old peasant a soldier, who asked for a night's
lodging.
“Come in, soldier, and welcome! Only you must
tell me some stories all through the night, for you
have been all over the world, I suppose, and have
seen a great number of things and know so much."
“Something that has happened to yourself.”
So the soldier began telling the peasant where he
had been, how he had lived, and what he had seen
and, after talking away for a long time he came to a
stop, saying that he had nothing more of interest to
tell. But the peasant was not satisfied, and declared
that he would not sleep unless the soldier told him
more tales.
The soldier thought and thought, and then it
suddenly struck him that it would be rather fun to
try and deceive the peasant somehow or another as
he was rather good at that.
"Master, master !” he cried, “ do you know what
it is that is lying in the loft by your side?"
“Why, a soldier to be sure. What else ?"
"No, you have not guessed right; feel with your
hand!
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
263
The peasant did so, and it felt as if a wolf were lying
by his side. He was greatly alarmed.
“Don't be afraid of me," said the soldier ; " feel
yourself, and you will find that you are very much
the same sort of animal !”.
The peasant obeyed, and felt the thick fur of a
bear all round him,
“Now listen, master," said the soldier ; "we have
no business to lie in the loft now; besides, when the
people see us they will take us for real animals, and
that would never do, we should be in great danger
and that is just what we must avoid. Let us be off
now so that no one may see us.”
So they got up and ran out of the hut into the
fields and far away. Suddenly they came across an
old horse which belonged to the peasant.
“Come, let us eat up that horse, for I am hungry!”
said the wolf.
"No, please don't, it is my horse!”
“Well, and what of that? Better let us eat it
than starve."
So they ate it and ran on farther. It was quite
daylight when they came into another field, where
they saw an old woman, the peasant's wife, coming
along
“Come, my friend !” said the wolf, “let us eat up
this old woman!”
“But she is my wife !” replied the bear.
“Your wife, indeed! What next?"
And they finished off the old woman also.
In this way the wolf and bear passed the whole
summer, eating people or animals, whichever came
264
TALES AND LEGENDS
first. When the winter arrived, the wolf said to his
companion,-
“Come, let us find a bear's den in the forest
yonder; you can get into it first and hide, while I
keep watch at the opening, so that should any hunters
happen to see us, they would shoot me first. But
mind, as soon as you see that they have killed me
and begin stripping off my skin, you must at once
run out of the den and jump over my skin. The
moment you do that you will be changed into
yourself—a man-again.”
They found a very suitable den in the forest,
into which the bear went, while the wolf lay at the
mouth.
They lay there for some time without anything
happening to them. At last some hunters came
riding along. When they saw the wolf they at once
shot him, and then commenced tearing off his skin.
At that moment the bear rushed out of his den, and
with one leap tumbled right over the wolf's skin and
ran off aš hard as ever he could, and—-down came
the peasant, head-over-heels, from his loft in his
own hut.
"Oh dear! oh dear!” he cried; “I have broken
my back!”
“What is the matter with you, old man?” asked
his wife from the top of the stove. "What made you
fall off the loft just as if you had been drinking ?”
“Oh, you don't understand anything !” began the
peasant. “You see the soldier and I changed into
wild beasts; he into a wolf, I into a bear, and so we
ran about all through the summer and winter. We
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
265
ate up our old horse, and we even ate you up also,
old woman.”
The woman was greatly astonished, and thought
her husband was going mad, while the soldier burst
out into a hearty laugh.
“What!" cried the peasant, stupefied with amaze-
ment; "what, soldier ! do you mean to say that you
are lying in the loft ?"
“Of course, where else should I be? Do you
really suppose that the hunters killed me ? Oh,
what a joke! Why, you old donkey, it was
nothing but a hoax; I wanted to have a little fun
out of you. While you were half-asleep I told the
story, and you actually thought that it really was
taking place. I have often done this sort of thing,
and arn always greatly amused at the result.”
266
TALES AND LEGENDS
THE WONDERFUL SAILOR.
V
In a certain kingdom there lived a sailor, who had
served his master, the king, well and faithfully. He
was a steady-going, clean fellow, and a great favourite
with the captain and all his superiors.
One day he asked leave to go on shore and enjoy
himself about town. He let himself down from the
ship—which lay at anchor-into a little boat; he
rowed to shore. After walking about for some time,
he entered a traktir or public-house, and, seating
himself at a small table, ordered wine and eatables to
be brought him ; for he intended to enjoy himself
thoroughly. He ate and drank, and refreshed him-
self, spending about ten roubles, and yet he was not
satisfied, but kept on ordering more things.
“Look here, sailor !” said the waiter at last; "you
are consuming a great deal, but have you the money
to pay for everything ?”.
"Don't be so very suspicious, my brother!” re-
plied the sailor, taking out a gold piece from his
pocket, much to the waiter's amazement, as gold was
a very rare thing to see. He threw it on the table,
saying,
“There, take the money, and be happy!”
The waiter took the gold, made up the account,
and brought back the change,
FROM TIIE LAND OF THE TZAR7
267
.
“Oh, I don't want any of your stupid change,
brother!” said the sailor, laughing. “Keep what
remains for yourself for drink."
Next day, after doing his work on board, the sailor
again asked leave to go on shore. He went into the
very same traktir, drinking as before, and paying with
another gold piece. On the third day he did the
same, and pretty nearly every day after, always
paying with gold, but never asking for change, telling
the waiter to keep what remained for himself for drink.
At last the traktirshik, or the public-house keeper,
began to notice this, and thought it looked rather
queer.
“What does it all mean?” he asked himself. “The
sailor seems rather a good sort, but I cannot under-
stand how it is that he manages to throw his money
about like dirt. He seems to have found a whole
casket-full of gold. I know how much pay the
sailors get as a rule, so that they cannot possibly
afford to throw money away. Most likely this sailor
has found a hidden treasure somewhere. I think I
had better go and inform his captain of this, for who
knows, there might, after all, be something queer, and
if I don't say anything about it, I may be sent to
Siberia for receiving the money."
So he went and told the captain, who at once had
the sailor sent for and brought before him.
"Come and confess," said he to the sailor, “from
whence you got all the gold ?”.
“There is not much to confess, sir," the sailor
answered ; “ the gold which I had can be found in
every blessed mud-hole."
268
TALES AND LEGENDS
C
“ That is a lie!”
“By no means; it is the real truth, your honour.
The traktirshik tells the lies, not I; let him show
you the gold which he received from me."
The traktirshik then brought his cash-box, opened
it, and what was his amazement to see that all the
gold which the sailor had given him had turned into
bones!
"How is this, brother ? ” said the traktirshik.
T
7
bones. Show us how you did this ?”
"I had nothing to do with the changing of the
gold, but I will explain everything to you to the
best of my ability.” Then, addressing the cap-
tain, the sailor continued, “This, your honour, is
a sign that death is approaching us, and that we
shall all be flooded; the sea will rise higher and
higher, and will swamp the town, and drown the in-
habitants."
"Good heavens !” cried the captain; "what are
we to do? Whither shall we go?"
“Well, your honour," said the sailor, "if you have
no particular wish to get drowned, you had better
follow me, and let us both climb up a chimney."
They did so; and, getting on to the roof, they stood
up, and, looking all around, saw the whole town sub-
merged. It was such an overflow that some of the
houses in the low-lying districts of the town were
quite invisible, while the waters continued rising
higher and higher.
"Well, little brother," said the captain, “ if the sea
continues rising at this rate, I am very much afraid
FROM 269
FRO
.
D
ZAR0
.
THE
THE LAND OF THE TZARthat we shall not escape drowning. What do you
think?"
"I don't know, your honour, what must be-will
be.”
“My death is now approaching," thought the
captain to himself, and, falling down upon his knees,
began to pray
Suddenly a little boat came floating by, and stuck
on the corner of the roof.
“Your honour," said the sailor, “get into the little
boat as quickly as you can, and let us float away in
it. We may escape, and be saved, after all. Perhaps
the waters may subside in time."
They seated themselves in the littie boat, and were
driven along in it by the wind. They drifted away
for two whole days, and on the third day the water
began to subside, and very rapidly too; but where
did it all go to? All round them dry land appeared.
On drifted the little boat until it came to a full stop
by the strand of an unknown country. The captain
and his companion got out, and asked some of the
inhabitants—who had evidently not been drowned-
where they were, and how far they had drifted ? and
were greatly astonished to hear that they had arrived
at the Twenty-seventh kingdom. What were they to
do? How were they to get back to their own country?
They had no money with them, not a penny; they
could do nothing.
“We must become workmen," said the sailor, "and
earn our money, for without money we need not
think of living at all. As for returning to our own
country, that is quite impossible.”
270
TALES AND LEGENDS
“ It is all very well for you, little brother, to talk of
working. You are used to that sort of thing; but I,
as you yourself know, am a captain in the king's
service, and am not accustomed to labour."
“Never mind, your honour; I shall find you some-
thing which will not prove so very difficult."
They went into the village, and hired themselves
out as shepherds; the sailor passing himself off as
a real shepherd, and the captain as only his man.
Thus they worked on through the whole summer,
looking after the village cattle, and in the autumn
they went and collected their money from the
peasants, after which the sailor began dividing it be-
tween them, giving the captain half, and keeping the
other half for himself. But the captain, when he
saw that the sailor divided the money equally, was
offended at being put on a level with a common
sailor.
“Why do you put me on an equality with your-
self?” he asked. “Do you not know that I am a
captain, while you are only a-common sailor ?"
“Yes, I know! I ought to divide the money into
three parts, keeping two for myself, and giving you
the third ; for I was a real shepherd, and worked
hard, while you were only—iny helper, and did not
do much !”
The captain became very angry, and began scold-
ing the sailor, who seemed to be growing stronger
and stronger, and did not care what the captain was
saying. Then he suddenly waved his hand, and
struck the captain in the side. The captain jumped
up and-awoke ! He looked around him-everything
FROM TIIE LAND OF THE TZAR.
271
was just as it always had been; he was in his own
room in his comfortable arm-chair, for he had never
left it; but while the sailor and traktirshik were ex-
plaining everything he had fallen asleep. He now
did not wish to judge the sailor any more, but only
told him to leave his presence, while the traktirshik
went back without getting any satisfaction.
272
TALES AND LEGENDS
:
SENKA THE LITTLE.
MANY years ago, in a certain kingdom, there was a
small village, in which lived a man whose brother had
died a little while before, leaving behind him a son
called Senka the Little, who was an arrant thief.
Though his father had placed him in many a school
and many a place of business, Senka would learn and
do nothing.
“Why do you not try and learn ?” his father and
mother would ask him. “Do you wish to remain a
fool all your life ?”
"If you wish to see me earn my bread and salt,”
Senka would reply; "you must let me go somewhere
to learn the art of theft properly. I will look at no
other science. I shall do nothing but steal ; I have
no talent for anything else.”
So Senka the Little stayed at home doing nothing
until his father died, and then he did not stop to
think, but went straight to his uncle, his father's
brother, saying,
“Come, uncle, I want to learn the art of theft now.
While you do the stealing, I will look on and see how
you do it, and also help you when necessary."
“All right, come along!” said the uncle; and they
started off on their journey.
They went on and on until they came to a marshy
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
273
TI
VV
Wh
place, where they saw a wild duck sitting among
some reeds, where she had made herself a nest.
"Let us catch that duck !” said the uncle, as he
began to creep stealthily up to her. But he did not
succeed; he had driven her off her nest in vain.
Meanwhile Senka the Little crept on behind his uncle,
and contrived to cut off the soles of that worthy's
shoes unobserved.
“Well, Senka," laughed the uncle, when he found
what his nephew had done, " I thought I was cunning
enough, but you beat me out and out.”
They went on farther, and very soon saw in the
distance three mujiks coming along towards them,
leading a bull to market,
“How can we best get that bull, little uncle?" asked
Senka.
“Why, you stupid, it is not night? How can any
one steal so large a thing in broad daylight?”.
“Never mind, uncle, I intend to do it, be it night
or day.”
“What!” exclaimed the uncle. “Do you actually
think that you can be more clever and cunning than
Y
“Well, we shall see."
Senka the Little then took off his right boot, and,
throwing it into the middle of the road, hid himself
and his uncle behind some bushes on the road-side.
The mujiks came up.
“Stop, my brothers !” cried one. "Look here !
What a splendid boot this is; quite new, too."
“Yes, it's new enough ; but what can we do with
it? If there had been a pair of them it would have
V
274
TALES AND LEGENDS
been different; we might have taken them. But what
is the use of one ? You can't walk about with one
leg in a boot and the other in a straw shoe."
They thought, and hesitated, and at last walked
away, leaving the boot in the road. Senka at once
rushed forward, drew on the boot, and then, pulling
off the left one, he ran as hardas ever he could behind
the bushes until he got some yards in front of the
mujiks. He then stopped, and threw the left boot
into the road, so that the men could not see what he
had done.
"Stop, brothers !” cried one of the muſiks, coming
up to the boot. “Here is the other boot! Either the
man who lost them was a great idiot, or else he had
so many boots that he did not mind losing a pair or
so. Now, brothers, for a race! Let us all three run
back to the place where we left the other boot, and
whoever gets there first shall have them for himself.”
They tied the bull up to a tree, and then ran back
after the other boot. This was just what Senka the
Little had expected; so he rushed out from behind
the bushes, put on the boot-which the mujiks had
left behind them—and then, untying the bull, drove
it on to a marsh, where he cut off its head, and placed
it in such a way that any one might have thought
that the bull had sunk into the damp ground. This
done, he hid the other part of the animal behind the
bushes, and waited.
When the mujżks found that their running had all
been in vain, and that the first boot had disappeared,
they returned to the place where they had left the
bull; but what was their surprise to find that the
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
275
animal was not there. They looked and looked, and
at last came to the marsh, where they found the head
looking out of the ground.
"Just see where the devil has enticed him to !"
said one of the men, pointing at the head. "The
animal has sunk right into the mud. We must try
our best to pull him out."
They had some very thick ropes with them, so they
took one, and threw it round the bull's horns. They
then all three set to work to pull the rope. They
had hardly given one little pull when down they all
went on their backs.
“How unfortunate !” exclaimed the men, getting
up, and seeing the head without the body. “The
bull was evidently very deep in the mud, for, see, we
have only succeeded in tearing off his head.”
However, nothing was to be done ; so the mujiks
went home empty-handed.
As soon as they had gone Senka the Little called
his uncle, and they both skinned the bull, cut the
flesh up, and then began to divide it between them.
"Are we to divide the body equally ?" asked the
uncle. “I think I ought to have more than you,
Senka, for I am older than you."
But Senka was offended. He snatched up the
bull's skin, and left his uncle. He went behind some
bushes, and, taking two rather thick branches, began
thrashing and thrashing the skin, crying out mean-
while at the top of his voice,
“Let me go! let me go, little father! It was not
I alone who stole the bull; my uncle helped me."
When the uncle heard this he thought to himself
T 2
276
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
“Well, Senka is catching it now," and ran home in a
fright, thinking that he might catch it also.
The moment his uncle had gone, Senka ran to the
village for a horse and cart, and placing all the meat
in the vehicle, drove off to market, where he sold it,
and got a great deal of money for it.
Next day Senka the Little came to his uncle,
and asked him to accompany him to the king's
treasury.
"Come," he said, “let us go on with our lesson !
You steal, while I watch and see how you do it.”
Away they went in the middle of the night, and
arrived at the king's treasury; but how were they to
get in, for there were watchmen all round? They
must try and be artful again. Senka the Little
managed, somehow or another, to creep into a dark
corner unobserved, followed by his uncle. In this
way they got into the treasury without any trouble of
any kind, and at once began filling their pockets. It
would be perfectly impossible to say how much gold
and silver they contrived to take home with them.
This sort of thing rather amused them; they liked it,
especially Senka, who went every night into the
treasury and stole the money.
One day the king went in to see whether all was
right in the royal treasury, and of course saw at once
that something was wrong. A great deal of his
money was missing, and he immediately called a
council, and asked what had better be done how
they could best catch the thief or thieves. At last
they decided to put a very large vat filled with tar
just by the hole through which the thief must have
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR,
277
entered. No sooner said than done. All day long
they heated the tar, and kept pouring it into a very
large vat.
· In the evening Senka the Little called for his uncle,
and they both went to the treasury, as usual. When
they reached their destination, Senka the Little sent
his uncle on in front.
“Go on first,” he said, “and I shall follow."
The unfortunate uncle obeyed; he crawled through
the hole and tumbled right into the vat oí hot tar. .
“Good heavens !” he yelled at the top of his voice,
“my death has come to me at last. I am right in the
middle of a hot bath of tar."
Senka at once seized his relative by the legs, think-
ing he would be able to pull him out; but no. He
pulled and pulled, but all in vain; nothing could be
done. “Well," he said to himself, "if they find him
here they will see his face, and, by the help of that,
are sure to find me, for there is a strong likeness
between us.”
So saying, Senka unscrewed his uncle's head, and
took it home to his aunt, to whom he told a long
story of how her husband had been lost, and that
nothing but his head was left in remembrance,
In the morning the guards came to the king, and
told him that the thief had been caught, but he was
headless. The king was greatly astonished, and
ordered a cart, with three horses and little bells, to be
got ready to drive the dead body about all over the
town: in that way they might perhaps be able to
find some of the man's relations. If any one was seen
to weep over the dead body, the same should at once
278
TALES AND LEGENDS
be seized and put into fetters; those were the king's
orders.
"Little aunt,” said Senka," do you want to weep
over the body of your departed husband ?"
“Of course I should, my dear. A husband is a
husband, you know, whatever he may do or say.
Yes, I should very much like to weep over him."
“Well, then, listen to me. Take a new pitcher, fill
it with milk, and go out into the streets to meet the
cart with the dead body of your husband. When
you see it, manage to stumble somehow, drop the
pitcher so that it will smash, and then cry to your
heart's content.”
The aunt took a new pitcher, filled it with milk,
and went her way. She did not go far before she
saw the cart with the three horses, and her dead hus-
band lying on it. As soon as the vehicle came up to
her she managed to stumble, and drop the pitcher,
which broke into several little pieces, while the milk
flowed out in all directions. She at once commenced
to weep bitterly, and murmuring to herself,
"Oh, my life! my life! How can I ever live with-
out thee?"
In another moment a number of soldiers came
running up to her from all sides, and began asking
her,
“Tell us, you old woman, what are you crying for
and why are you saying those words? Have you
recognized the dead body? Is he your husband, or
your brother, or-your lover ?"
"Ah! my dear little fathers, how can I help crying?
You see yourselves in what trouble I am ; I have
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
279
broken my new pitcher and spilt the milk!" And
she again began to cry.
“What an old idiot! You must have very little to
cry about in general!" said the soldiers, and went
on farther.
On the following day the soldiers came to the king,
telling him that they had seen no one cry over the
dead body, though they had driven all over the town.
The only person who did weep was a stupid old
woman; but that was not at sight of the body, but
because she happened to smash her pitcher and spill
the milk.
“Why did you not seize her?" asked the king. “I
dare say she did know something about the thief.”
The king again called a council, and began asking
how they had best catch the other thief, for he was
sure that there had been another. At last, after
thinking and thinking, the council decided to place a
cask of wine in a certain meadow, strew some inoney
round it, and put a man behind the bushes to watch,
The thief, of course, would at once come to steal the
money-how could he help it ? He would then see
the cask, and immediately drink the wine until he
became drunk; then it would be very easy to catch
him !
· In the night Senka the Little started off to see
what he could do in the way of stealing. He had to
pass through the meadow, where, to his surprise, he
saw some money strewn about. He at once began
filling his pockets, when he smelt the wine.
: “Come,” he thought, "this is splendid. Let me
taste the wine."
280
21
TALES AND LEGENDS
He did. It was beautiful; he had never tasted
better.
"A drop more won't hurt."
He drank and drank until he became so drunk that
he was unable to leave his place, but fell fast asleep
by the side of the cask. The watchman meanwhile
had long since noticed him.
“Ah! my friend," he thought, “you are caught
now! This is the end of your amusements in this
world; you will soon be sitting in Siberia !”
He approached Senka the Little and shaved off
half of his beard, so that in case the thief left the place
while he went to tell the authorities there would be
something to recognize him by.
“I shall go now and tell them."
By the time the watchman arrived at the palace
morning began to dawn, and Senka awoke and re-
covered from his fit of intoxication, and pulled his
beard as he yawned, when he suddenly felt that half
of it was gone. “What was he to do?" he thought
and thought.
At last an idea struck him. He got up, and went
along the high road, and commenced pulling every
man he met by the beard until he tore half of it off,
so that no one could possibly recognize the thief! In
this way Senka got out of his difficulty. He let his
beard grow again, and began living happily, stealing
right and left. He would have lived even longer, if
. he had not been caught the other day and hung.
*SLI
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
281
TTT
?
ELIE MUROMITCH.
(Adapted from a Russian Ballad.)
NEAR the splendid town of Murom was a small
village called Karatchaev, in which lived a peasant by
name Ivan Timofeivitch, who had a favourite son, Elie
Muromitch. Now this son was unable to walk; he
had not moved from his chair for thirty long years.
Harvest-time had come, and all the peasants had
gone off into the fields to work; Elie alone stayed at
home. As he sat in his chair by the open window, two
cripples came limping along the road; they stopped
in front of the window, and began begging for some-
thing to eat and drink.
"Walk into the hut, my poor brothers !” answered
Elie; "there is plenty to eat and drink here, but no
one to give it you."
But the beggars replied, —
“No, get up and fetch the things for us your-
self."
"I cannot walk, I have no strength in my legs; I
have sat in this chair for thirty years, unable to move
or do anything."
Still the beggars only said, -
“Never mind; get up, and fetch the things ! ” .
Elie suddenly felt his strength returning, but he
could not rise.
282
TALES AND LEGENDS
11
“It is of no use," replied Elie ; "I certainly do feel
strong all at once, but I cannot get up. I have no
power in my legs.”
“Try again," said the beggars for the third time.
Elie felt stronger and stronger; he raised himself
from his chair, and—actually stood on his feet, and
managed to walk.
"Go!" said the beggars to him," fetch us some beer,
for we are thirsty."
Elie felt so strong now that it was nothing to him
to go down into the deep dark cellar and pour out
two bowls full of fruthy beer, and take them up to the
beggars, who had so generously given him back his
strength,
“ Drink it yourself !” said they to him, when he
brought them the beer.
Elie seized both bowls, and drank off the contents
at a draught!
“Go down and fetch more beer and give it to us,"
said the beggars again.
Elie once more descended into the cellar, this time
bringing forth beer in larger bowls; but the beggars
only said as before,
“Drink it yourself!"
Elie obeyed.
“Well, Elie," said the men, “do you feel your
strength ?
“I do."
“Do you feel very strong ?"
“Yes, very! ”
“How strong ?”
“As strong as a post from here to heaven.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
283
I feel as though I could turn the whole earth
round !”
At this the two men shook their heads, and began
talking to each other.
“We have given Elie too much power," they said ;
“it will never do for him to turn the earth round !
No, no; we must reduce his strength !” Then turning
to him, they said aloud : “Go fetch us some beer; we
are thirsty !"
Elie sprang into the cellar, and brought up more
beer than before.
“Drink it yourself!" they said.
He drank it.
“Well, Elie, do you feel just as strong?" they
asked.
“No, my strength seems to have been reduced ! ”
“That will do," said the men to each other ; “let
us go!” And they left Elie Muromitch to himself.
When the parents returned home from the fields,
and saw their beloved son walking about the hut,
trying his strength in various ways, they were
amazed. What could have come over their favourite
in their absence? What had happened to their
dear son, Elie Muromitch? They had never for a
moment expected to see him up and about, looking
stronger than the mightest warrior !
After a little while, an idea struck Elie Muromitch.
He dressed himself up like a warrior, made himself
a tremendous lance of steel, harnessed his beautiful
horse, and went to his parents, asking them to bless
him.
“My good father and mother," he said, "listen, I
284
TALES AND LEGENDS
YTT
pray you, to what I am about to say. It has just
struck me that it would be a grand thing to go to
the sacred city of Kiev, and offer up thanksgivings to
the Saints for their great kindness to me, and also
to salute our well-beloved warrior, Prince Vladimir !"
His father and mother looked very sad indeed
when they heard this; the idea of parting with their
beloved son, even for a short time, was painful to
them.
“Why must you leave us in our old age ? " they
said, their eyes dim with tears. “Why do you wish to
forsake us, our darling son?”
Still Elie Muromitch begged and prayed them to
bless him, and let him go. The parents at last
consented; they gave him as great a blessing as
they could, thus advising him at the same time,-
“Go, beloved son, straight to the sacred city of
Kiev; but take care, and do not unnecessarily or
unjustly offend any one on your way, or unreasonably
shed Christian. blood."
Elie Muromitch accepted the blessing, and pro-
mised to keep and follow the advice.
Out of the splendid town of Murom, out of the
village of Karatchaev, rode our valiant hero, Elie
Muromitch, magnificently attired, on his way to the
sacred city of Kiev.
Now this journey to Kiev, from the town of
Murom, was a very dangerous one, for after having
gone through the wonderful town of Chernigov,
which was on the way, there lay a straight road
that had for the last thirty years or so been impass-
able, on account of a celebrated robber, Nightingale
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
285
n
C
Thief as he was called, because he killed everybody
who happened to venture down that road by his
whistling; he allowed no one to pass, whether on
horseback or on foot; he killed them all! not by force,
but by his extraordinary art!
On, on rode Elie Muromitch, until he came into
an open field, where he discovered traces of some
passing horsemen; he set spurs to his horse and
followed up the track. The creature neighed
angrily and began galloping along, covering four
miles at a gallop! At this rate Elie soon reached
the dark Brynske forests, on the black earth of
Smolensk, near the River Smorodina. He slackened
his horse's pace, and began bragging aloud of all the
brave deeds he intended to do.
“If I am fortunate enough to arrive safely at the
sacred city of Kiev, I shall kill every Tartar in the
place, and take all the Tartar women prisoners !”
He rode on, faster than before, and reached another
field, where he suddenly came upon a band of forty-
four thieves bent on plunder.
“Hail to you! ye villains !” exclaimed Elie
Muromitch. “What care I for you forty-four thieves.
There is nothing that ye dare take from me.
I have a great-coat, and that is a grey one, the
price of which is sixty roubles. I have a quiver at
my back, as you see, which contains five hundred
arrows, and the price of these arrows is five roubles
each. As for ready money--I have forty thousand
roubles with me; while the beast I am riding on-
is worth more than all put together !”.
The robbers laughed outright.
286
TALES AND LEGENDS
"Though we have been pretty nearly all over the
wide world,” said they, "we have never, to our
knowledge, come across such a fool before. Come,
strip him, children ; let us see whether the big fool
speaks the truth."
Elie Muromitch suddenly seized his bow, and
taking an arrow from the quiver, he aimed at an old
oak-tree; the arrow pierced it through the middle,
and the big old oak fell with a tremendous crash,
breaking in four quarters. No sooner had the robbers
seen what had happened than they became alarmed,
and mounting their horses they galloped off in all
directions.
Elie Muromitch laughed to himself, and rode on
farther, through different portions of the Brynske
forests, until he arrived at the wonderful town of
Chernigov. When he entered this town he found it in
the possession of a force of Mussulmen, who wanted
to plunder it, to pull down its walls, to destroy its
religious houses, to burn its churches, and to take all
its generals and the Prince of Chernigov prisoners.
Elie Muromitch felt sorry for the town of Chernigov,
and he determined to beat the Mussulman forces
and drive them out.
So he galloped up, and with the sharp point of
his lance he pierced their jerkins through and through,
and flourishing his sword he slaughtered them, right
and left, so that by nightfall Elie Muromitch had
succeeded in destroying the whole of the Mussulman
force and taking their king prisoner. He took the
Mussulman king and walked him all round the
wonderful town of Chernigov. The prince, with all
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
287
7
the generals, and the people both great and small,
came forward to meet him, bringing with them
bread and salt, and taking the young hero by the
hands welcomed him to the town of Chernigov,
and treated him with the greatest possible respect.
On the following day Elie Muromitch left the
wonderful town of Chernigov, and rode along the
black earth of Smolensk, towards the sacred city
of Kiev. On, on he rode until he came to a dark and
dreary forest, far more gloomy than the others, in
which lay the impassable road. Along this dangerous
path Elie Muromitch the valiant hero rode; he
approached a cluster of nine old oak-trees, in the
midst of which the celebrated robber, the Night-
ingale Thief had built his hut, or nest, as it was
called. When the Nightingale Thief heard the
trampling of horse's hoofs, he at once commenced
whistling; first he imitated the sound of the nightin-
gale, then he hissed like a serpent, and lastly roared
like a wild bull.
When Elie's horse heard all these sounds, he
began to stumble and grow nervous; he tried to turn
back, but his rider whipped him on, but on reaching
the Nightingale Thief's nest the animal fell on his
knees.
“Oh! you son of a wolf !” exclaimed Elie Muro-
mitch. “You bağ full of grass ! Have you not
been into white-walled caverns ? Have you not ridden
through dark and dreary forests? Have you never
before heard the singing of a nightingale, the hissing
of a serpent, or the roar of a wild bull ?”
Still the horse would not move. The Nightingale
288
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
Thief again gave a loud roar, like a wild bull, so loud
that the whole forest shook ; the thief was determined
to kill Elie Muromitch by his whistling.
Disregarding his parents' advice, Elie Muromitch
drew out an arrow from the quiver, and adjusting it
to the bow, let fly right into the midst of the nine
oaks, and struck the Nightingale Thief in the right
eye; from the effects of this wound the thief fell all of
a heap on the ground. Elie seized him, and tying him
to his saddle-bow, he sprang on to his horse and
dragged the thief through his former place of shelter,
all along the road which had for the last thirty years
been impassable, and so arrived at the sacred city of
Kiev.
Elie galloped straight into the prince's court,
jumped off his noble steed, and tied him up to an
old oak-post; this done, he went up to the sacred
palace of the prince to pray, and after having offered
up thanks for his recovery, he made a low bow to the
prince and princess.
Now the great Prince Vladimir was holding a
feast; there were princes and grand nobles present,
and many a valiant warrior. When Elie Muromitch
had finished praying, a mighty bowl large as a
modern pail was handed to him, full of green wine.
Elie took the bowl, and raising it to his lips drank off
the contents at one draught.
Then up rose the great Prince Vladimir and spoke,
for he and his people were greatly amazed,
“Tell me thy name, young stranger; tell me thy
father's name, that we may know what seat to give
thee."
Y
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
289
“You flatter me, great Prince Vladimir," Elie
Muromitch replied. “They call me Elie Muromitch,
the son of Ivanovitch. I travelled by the impassable
road from the village of Karatchaev, through the
splendid town of Murom--"
But here the valiant warriors interrupted Elie, and
addressing the great prince, said, -
“O, kinsman of the sun, Prince Vladimir! What
folly does this stranger speak? How could he possi-
bly have ridden through the impassable road? None
of us, valiant warriors though we be, would ever have
dared so dangerous a deed. No one who ventured
on that fatal road was ever heard of after; the road
has been impassable for the last thirty years, on
account of the Nightingale Thief, who has taken
shelter there."
“Lo! prince, behold!" Elie Muromitch said. “See
what my valiant arm has done; there, in yonder court,
you will find the famous Nightingale Thief."
Prince Vladiinir followed Elie Muromitch into the
broad magnificent court to see the prisoner. Elie
approached the Nightingale Thief, and whispered to
him,-
" Listen and obey! Whistle as before, singing like
a nightingale, hissing like a serpent, and roaring like
a wild bull; and delight the great Prince Vladimir.”
The thief whistled, imitating the singing of the
nightingale, stunning and deafening all the prince's
chiefs and warriors in Kiev. Then he hissed like
a serpent and roared like a wild bull, till the in-
habitants of the sacred city fled in all directions,
filling the air with lamentations, while the horses
i
290
TALES AND LEGENDS
galloped about all over the city, neighing furiously.
Even the great Prince Vladimir and the beautiful
Princess Aprasievna were more dead than alive.
“Hail to thee, Elie Muromitch, son of Ivanovitch !"
said the prince coaxingly. “I beseech thee to remove
that Nightingale Thief, for we do not want him here
any longer; we have had enough of this sport."
Elie Muromitch seized the Nightingale Thief by
his curly black locks, dashed him about on mother
earth, then he threw him up into the air, higher than
the tallest towers of the sacred palace, and the frag-
ments as they fell were crushed against the stones.
After this treatment, death was not long in coming to
the thief.
As for Elie Muromitch, he was very handsomely
rewarded, and went home through the splendid town
of Murom, to his native village of Karatchaev, rich in
gifts, and as happy as the day was long, and there
he lived in luxury until he died.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
291
THE KING OF THE SEA, AND MELANIA
THE CLEVER.
ONCE upon a time there lived a king and a queen.
The king was a great sportsman, he loved nothing so
set out on one of his sporting expeditions, he saw a
young eagle sitting on an old oak-tree; he was just
about to shoot it, when to his surprise, the eagle
said,-
"Do not shoot me, O king; but take me to your
palace. I may be of use to you one of these days."
The king thought and thought, and then replied,
“Of what use can you possibly be to me?" and
he again prepared to shoot the bird.
“No, pray do not kill me," said the eagle once
more; "take me home to your palace, O king, for I
am sure to be of some use to you soon."
The king thought for a little while, and then again
was about to kill the eagle, wondering how on earth
such a bird could be of use to him.
But the eagle begged for the third time, saying as
before, .
“Kill me not, O king; better take me with you to
the palace. I may be of use to you soon."
The king at last took pity on the creature, and
rode with it to his home, where he fed and took care
of him for two whole years. The eagle ate so much
U
U 2
292
TALES AND LEGENDS
that the king very soon had no sheep or oxen left in
his fields.
"Give me my freedom now," said the cagle to the
king:
The king gave him his liberty, and the bird tried
to fly; but his wings had not become equal to the
task of carrying such a heavy bird, so he said to the
king,-
"Now, O king, you have fed me for two years ;
feed me yet another, it would be no great addition to
what I have already cost.”
The king did so; he took cattle wherever he pos-
sibly could, and after feeding the eagle for another
whole year, he gave him his liberty again,
The eagle soared high, high into the air, and after
flying about a long time, he flew down upon the earth
once more, and entering the palace, he said to the
king,
“Come, O king! Sit on my back, and let us fly into
the wide world together."
"Certainly," said the king, seating himself upon
the eagle's back.
· On, on they flew for a long, long time, until they
came to the shores of the dark blue sea. Here the
eagle threw the king off his back and let him fall into
the water. However, he only sank to his knees in the
waves, for the eagle did not allow him time enough
to sink any deeper; he flew down upon him, and
placing him on his wings again, soared away once
more.
"I suppose you were sadly frightened just now
O king ?” said the bird.
FROM TIIE LAND OF TIIE TZAR.
293
“I was, indeed," the king replied; “I really thought
I should drown.”
Away they flew over stock and stone until they
came to another blue sea, where the eagle again lct
the king drop. When he was up to his waist in water,
the eagle flew down and saved him again.
“Were you frightened, 0 king ?” asked the eagle.
6 Yes, but still I thought you would save me."
Away they flew, till they came to a third blue
sea; here again the eagle let the king fall into the
waves, but when he was up to his neck in water the
bird saved him and put him on his wings, asking as
before,
“Were you not frightened, O king?"
"I was, but I thought that you would most likely
pull me out again.”
“Well, king, you know now what it is to be afraid
of death. I threw you into the sea, in return for
something which you wished to do to me, a long,
long time ago. Do you remember the day when I
sat on the old oak-tree and you wanted to shoot me?
Three times you intended to do so, but I begged of
you to spare me, and thought to myself, perhaps he
may destroy me, or perhaps he will befriend me and .
take me home with him."
After that they flew on farther until they came to
the Twenty-seventh kingdom; then the eagle said to
the king, -
“Look and see, O king, what is above us and what
beneath us ?! The king obeyed.
"Above us,” said he, "are the heavens, beneath us
the earth."
294
TALES AND LEGENDS
"Look again; see what is on our right and what
on our left."
“On our right is a green field, on our left stands a
house."
"Let us fly down to that house," replied the eagle,
“ for in it lives my youngest sister."
So down they flew right into the yard of the house.
The eagle's sister at once rushed out to meet her
brother; she embraced him most affectionately, and
took him into her little house and brought forward
all kinds of good things, but she did not so much as
look at the unfortunate king, who was left out in the
yard with the dogs. But when the eagle saw what
his sister had done, he was very angry; and scolding
her severely for her rudeness, he left the hut and
would touch nothing. He caught up the king and
flew away with him.
On, on they went. At last the eagle said, -
"Look round, Oking, and see what is behind
us."
i
The king looked. “I see a red house behind us,"
he said.
“That is my sister's house on fire; it is a punish-
ment to her because she did not ask you in, but left
you outside with the dogs."
Away they flew, farther and farther. At last the
cagle said,
“ Look and see what is above us and what be-
neath."
“ Above us are the heavens, beneath us the earth."
"Now, look again, and see what is on our right, and
what on our left."
7
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
295
1
"On our right are green fields, on our left stands a
house."
"In that house lives my second sister ; let us fly
down and visit her.”
Down they flew into the yard where the second
sister came forward to greet her brother, and took him
into her little house to give him some food, leaving
the king out in the yard with her dogs, as her
youngest sister had done. The eagle, however, was
very angry, and springing from the table, caught up
the king and flew away with him.
They flew and flew, farther and farther. At last the
eagle said as before, “ Look behind you, O king! and
see what is there?"
The king turned round.
“I see another red house."
“That is the house of my second sister. I set it on
fire as a punishment to her for not taking you in.
Now let us fly to the house of my mother and my
eldest sister.”
On they went until they reached the house, and
the eagle's mother and eldest sister rushed out to
meet them; here the king found a warm and hearty
welcome.
“Now, O king!" said the eagle, "you must stay
with us for a while and rest, and when you are rested
I shall give you a ship to take you home in ; thus
will I repay you for your kindness to me while I was
at your palace."
So when the king was about to leave, the eagle
gave him a beautiful ship, and two little boxes: one
red and the other green.
TXT
296
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
" Listen," said the eagle, "and do not open the
boxes until you reach home; the red box you
must open in the fields behind the palace, and the
green one you must open in the front of the palace.”
The king took the boxes, parted from his friend the
eagle, and sailed away over the blue seas. At last
he arrived at some kind of an island, where he an-
chored his ship, and jumped on to the shore. He
suddenly remembered the little boxes, and began
wondering what there could be inside, and why he.
was not to open them. He thought and thought, and
at last, not being able to stand it any longer, he took
hold of the little red box, put it on the ground, and
opened it. Hardly had he done so, when out came a
number of all kinds of cattle, till the whole island
was swarming! When the king saw this he was
greatly alarmed and began to cry.
“What on earth am I to do?" he said aloud to
himself. “How can I possibly put all these cattle back
into such a little box ?”
At that moment he beheld a man come out of the
waves.
“What is the matter, great king ?” asked the man.
“Why do you weep so bitterly ? "
“How can I help it ?" returned the king. “How
am I to collect all these immense beasts, and put
them into such a small box?"
"I think I can help you out of your trouble, and
collect the cattle for you; but on one condition, and
that is, that you give me something of which you
know nothing, but which you have at home."
The king was astonished
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
297
1
“What have I got in my palace," he thought, "of
which I know nothing? I thought I knew every-
thing that I possess !” However he consented, and
said aloud : “All right, collect the cattle for me,
and I will give you the soinething of which I know
nothing."
The man immediately set to work and put all the
cattle back into the little red box; the king thanked
him, and getting into his ship with the boxes,
sailed homewards.
When he arrived home, he found that a little prince
had been born, a dear, pretty little fellow; he took the
child in his arms and kissed it long and tenderly, but
weeping bitterly all the time.
“Why do you weep so bitterly, O king?" asked
the queen.
"I weep for you," the king replied ; for he was
afraid to tell his wife the real truth-that he had to
give the little prince away. He then left the room,
and taking the small red box he went to the field be-
hind the palace and opened it. Out came a number
of immense bulls, cows, sheep and lambs; so many
were they, that the fields for miles round were filled
with them! This done the king went to the grounds
in front of the palace, opened the little green box
and suddenly he beheld a large and beautiful garden
all round him! There was every possible kind of tree
in it, and all the most lovely flowers imaginable !
The king was so delighted that he quite forgot his
promise to the man of the sea, and did not give his
little son away.
Many, many years went by; when one day the
298
TALES AND LEGENDS
king thought he would have a stroll by the river-
side, so he went. He had not been there long when
out of the water appeared the very same man whom
he had seen on the island, and who had helped him
out of his trouble.
"Well, king !” said the man," you have grown very
forgetful! Don't you remember that you promised
me something, but have not fulfilled your promise ?"
The king sighed, and going home told his wife and
son the whole truth.
They talked and wept, but nothing was to be done;
they had to part with the prince whether they liked
it or not, so they took him to the river-side and left
him there.
As soon as the young prince was left to himself
he walked along it, wondering where it would bring
him to. On, on he went until he found himself in a
dark and dreary forest, where he saw a little hut in
which lived an old fairy.
"I think I might as well go in," he thought, and
entered.
“Good-day to you, my prince !” said the old fairy.
“What brings you here? Have you come on business
or only for pleasure ?”
“Oh, never mind, old lady! Give me something to
eat and drink first, and then ask me as many ques-
tions as you like!”
She did so, and then the prince told her every-
thing, and asked how he had best get to this man of
the sea.
“Go, my child, to the dark blue sea," answered the
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
299
old fairy, “and towards evening you will see twelve
spoon-bills fly down on to the shore, but the moment
they touch the ground they will be changed into
twelve beautiful maidens, and will commence to bathe.
in the sea. Now the moment you see that they are
not looking you must crawl out of your hiding-place
and steal the garments of the eldest of the twelve
damsels. When you have settled everything with her
—for she will begin begging you to give her clothes,
back to her—you must go on to the King of the Sea.
On your way to his dwelling you will meet with three
old heroes-Eat-All, Drink-All and Chill-All. You
must take them all with you, for they will be of great
use to you.”
The young prince thanked the old fairy and went
his way to the blue sea, and hiding himself behind
some bushes, waited.
Towards evening down flew twelve spoon-bills,
which on touching the ground changed into twelve
beautiful maidens who began bathing. When they
were not looking the young prince crawled from be-
hind the bushes, stole the garments of the eldest, and
then hid himself again.
When the maidens had finished bathing, they
climbed back on to the shore. The eleven put on
their garments, changed themselves into birds again,
and flew home; leaving their eldest sister--who was
called Melania the Clever-by herself. When Melania
caught sight of the young prince, she fell on her knees,
begging and praying him to give her back her
clothes.
“Give them back to me, I beseech you; for when
300
TALES AND LEGENDS
you arrive at the dwelling of my father-the King of
the Sea-I may prove of great use to you."
The prince gave her back her things; she imme-
diately changed into a spoon-bill and flew away after
her sisters.
The prince walked on and on, until he met the
three great heroes-Eat-All, Drink-All, and Chill-All.
He stopped them, and asked them to accompany him
to the dwelling of the King of the Sea.
When they arrived at the wonderful palace, the
King of the Sea saw the young prince and exclaimed,
“How are you, my friend? So you have come at last.
Why did you not visit me sooner ? I grew quite tired
of waiting for you; but now that you are here, you
must work. The first thing you must do is this : you
must build a crystal bridge over the sea in one night,
so that it may be quite ready by the morning. If
not-your head shall be cut off !”
The young prince left the presence of the Sea King,
and began to weep. Just then Melania the Clever.
threw open her window, and asked,
“Why do you weep, my prince ?"
“Ah, Melania the Clever ! how can I help it? Your
father has ordered me to build a crystal bridge over
the sea in one night, and I don't even know how to
handle tools."
"Never mind ! Go to bed and sleep; morning is
wiser than the evening!”
The young prince took her advice and went to bed,
while Melania herself came out of her little chamber,
changed into a spoon-bill, and began whistling like a
1 A Russian proverb.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
301
1
1
boy ! Suddenly from every side little carpenters and
masons came running up to her, and at her com-
mand set to work, first to measure, then to build ; and
very soon the bridge was ready, ornamented with
jewels and precious stones.
Early in the morning Melania the Clever woke
the young prince.
“Get up, my prince!” she said ; "the bridge is
ready. My father will be up soon to look at it."
The prince got up, took a broom, and, going to the
bridge, began to sweep here and there, so that the king
should think he was giving the finishing touches.
The King of the Sea was delighted, and began
flattering the young prince.
“I am very glad," he said, “ that you have obeyed
my order ; now I will give you something else to do.
I want you to make me a large and beautiful garden,
with every possible kind of singing bird in it, with all
the most lovely flowers imaginable growing on all the
trees, and with plenty of pears, apples and all sorts of
delicious ripe fruits hanging in all directions !”
The prince again left the king's presence, crying as
before.
“What are you weeping about now, my prince ?"
asked Melania the Clever, opening her window.
“How can I help it? Your father has ordered me
to make the most extraordinary garden I ever heard
of, all in one night, with all the most beautiful things
I can think of in it."
"Never mind; don t trouble yourself about it, but go
to bed and to sleep; the morning is wiser than the
evening."
302
TALES AND LEGENDS
i
The prince obeyed, while Melania went out as be-
fore, and began whistling. Suddenly a number of little
gardeners came running from all directions, and set to
work to make a very lovely garden, in which they put
all the most beautiful singing birds on every tree,
flowers of every description, and pears and apples and
all kinds of ripe fruit.
In the morning early, Melania the Clever woke up
the young prince, saying,
"Get up, my prince; the garden is quite ready.
Make haste, for the king my father is going early to
look at it."
The young prince seized the broom, and rushing
out into the garden, commenced sweeping the paths.
The king was delighted and flattered him.
“I am more pleased with your work than I can say,
young prince, and as a reward for what you have
done, you may choose one of my twelve daughters
to be your bride. But I shall make them look all
alike ; the same faces, the same hair, and the same
dresses, and if you succeed in choosing the same one
three times running, you shall have that one for your
bride ; if not, I shall have you severely punished.”
When Melania the Clever heard this, she said to the
young prince, “ The first time I will wave my hand-
kerchief, the second time I will smooth down my dress,
and on the third time a little fly will buzz around
me, so you will know which I am.”
Thus the young prince managed successfully to
choose Melania the Clever each time, and got her for
his wife, and lived happily for some time with the
King of the Sea.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
303
D
One day the king ordered a great feast to be spread
with all manner of good things to eat, enough for a
thousand people, and then sufficient would remain for
another grand dinner. When all was ready, he told
the young prince to finish up everything, without
leaving a morsel on any of the plates and dishes, or
he would be severely punished.
“Little father !” said the cunning young prince to
the King of the Sea, “I have an old man, a very great
friend, whom I brought with me. Can he have a little
of the good things as well as I ?”
“Very well, let him come; but he must not have
much.” So the prince told Eat-All to make his
appearance, which he did, and ate up everything that
was on the table, and asked for more.
After this the King of the Sea ordered all the
wines and spirits he could possibly think of to be
brought in large casks, and told the young married
couple to drink every drop, or he would have them
punished.
“Little father !” said the young prince again, "may
we ask an old man, whom I brought with me, to join
us ? %
“Yes, let him come!”
And in came Drink-All, who at a draught drank
off every cask of wine and spirits, and then asked
for more.
When the King of the Sea saw that nothing could
be done with the young prince, whom he wanted to
get rid oi, he felt very angry; at last he thought
of something that might finish him. He ordered an
iron bath to be heated full of boiling water; when this
304
TALES AND LEGENDS
was ready, and the bath was so hot that the walls in
the bath-room cracked, and the iron became red from
the great heat, the prince was told to go and bathe
himself.
“Very well, little father," he answered; "but may I
ask an old friend whom I brought with me to the
palace to join me?"
“Certainly !" laughed the king ;" let him join you
by all means, though I don't suppose he will like it!"
The prince then told Chill-All to come with him.
The moment this hero came into the bath-room, he
blew on to the coals till there was no heat left in
them; he blew on to the boiling water, and it became
cool; he blew about till icicles hung about the room,
and then the young prince got into the water, and
had a pleasant bath. When he returned to his wife,
Melania the Clever, she went up to him and said, -- .
“Let us leave the king, my father, for he is very
angry with you, and hates you more than ever. Let
us fly, mny prince, before anything dreadful happens."
“Very well, let us go ; I have no objection !” the
prince replied.
So they harnessed their ponies, ard rode off into
the green fields. On they went for a long, long time;
at last Melania the Clever said, —
"Get off from your pony, my prince, and put your
ear to the ground, and listen whether any one is
chasing us or not?".
The prince obeyed.
“I can hear nothing, Melania !” he answered.
But Melania the Cleyer was not satisfied, so she got
off her horse, and put her ear to the ground.
FROM F
.
1 ARTHE
TED
THE LAND OF THE TZAR. - 305
“Why, my prince !” she exclaimed, “I hear a very
active chase!"
She at once changed the ponies into a dark and
dreary forest, herself she changed into a well, and the
prince into an old peasant. Hardly had she done
this when up rode some hunters.
“Hey, old man!” they cried;"have you seen a hand-
some youth and a beautiful damsel ride this way?"
“I did, my good brothers !” answered the prince ;
“but that was an age ago. They rode past when I
was quite a young fellow, and before this forest grew
to be what it now is !”
When the hunters heard this, they thought it useless
to go any farther, so they returned to the King of the
Sea, saying,
. “We could not find the young people, Your Majesty.
The only person we met was an old peasant standing
beside a well, in a dark forest."
“Why did you not bring him with you ?" cried the
king. He had the hunters killed at once, and sent off
others in search of the fugitives.
As soon as Melania the Clever heard the pursuit
she changed herself into an old church, and the prince
into an old priest. The hunters came up.
“Hey, old father!” they cried ; "have you seen a
handsome youth come this way, with a beautiful
maiden ?"
“Yes, my brothers; but that was a long, long time
ago, when I was a young man, and when I began
building this church, which is now so old that it won't
be able to stand much longer; it is all rotten and
cracked."
306
TALES AND LEGENDS
And these hunters also turned back, and went to
the king their master, saying,
"No, Your Majesty, we did not come across the
young couple; the only person we saw was an old
priest, standing near a rotten old church !"
"Why on earth did you not bring the church and
the priest with you, you idiots ?”.
And the king ordered these unfortunate hunters
to be killed like the others; after that he mounted his
good steed, and galloped off himself in pursuit. This
time when Melania the Clever heard her father coming
after them, she changed the ponies into rivers of mead,
with banks of jelly, while she changed the prince and
herself into two ducks. When the king arrived, he
commenced to eat the jelly and drink the mead as
fast as ever he could, until he burst, and gave up:
the ghost !
The prince and Melania the Clever then went on
farther. When they were quite close to the palace
in which the prince's parents lived, Melania said,
“Go on in front, my prince, and tell your father and
mother the news of your marriage, while I wait for
you here; but mark my words, you may embrace your
parents as much as you like, but on no account kiss
your sister, or you will forget all about me."
The prince promised to obey, and went on. When
he arrived at the palace, he embraced his parents, and,
forgetting what his wife had told him, he also kissed
his sister ; but he had hardly done so when he quite
forgot all about the beautiful Melania his wife.
Melania meanwhile waited three whole days, but
on the fourth she changed herself into a beggar-girl
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
307
and went into the town, where she met an old woman
whom she accompanied home to her hut.
After a while the prince decided on marrying a very
rich young queen ; this was proclaimed throughout the
kingdom, and it was also ordered that every Christian
person should come and congratulate the bride and
bridegroom, and bring with them a home-made cake
as a gift.
Now the old woman with whom Melania the Clever
was staying, set to work to sift the flour and bake a
cake.
"For whom are you making that cake, little
mother? ” said Melania.
“For whom? Why, I should have thought that you
had heard the news! Our good king's son is going to
marry a rich young queen, and we have all of us to
bake a cake, and give it to the young couple as a gift."
“Then let me also bake one, and take it to the
palace ; perhaps the king may reward me."
"By all means, my dear; I don't see why you should
not!”
So Melania took some flour, kneaded the dough,
and putting two little doves in, made a cake.
When the hour arrived, the old woman and Melania
the Clever went to the palace with their cakes, where
there was a great feast. When Melania's cake was
brought on the table, the prince began to cut it,
but hardly had he done so, when out flew the two
doves, one of which had a little piece of the cake in
her mouth.
“My dear little dove !” said her mate ; "give me a
little of the cake!”
X 2
308
TALES AND LEGENDS
1
"No, I won't," replied the other," or you will forget
me just as the prince forgot his wife, Melania the
Clever."
Hardly had the dove said these words, when the
prince suddenly remembered his wife, and springing
from the table caught Melania in his arms, and
embraced her long and tenderly. He introduced
Melania to his parents and friends, and after having
explained everything, he made her take a seat beside
him, and the feast was continued right merrily!
From that day forth the young couple lived
together with every kind of happiness.
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
309
THE LAST OF THE RUSSIAN WARRIORS.
(Adapted from a Russian Ballad.)
THE sun was just beginning to set, when, towards
the great river of Saffat, came galloping seven ad-
venturous Russian champions : the seven famous
warriors, Godenko Bludovitch, Vasselie Kazemirovitch,
Vasselie Buslaevitch, Ivan, the innkeeper's son,
Aleyosha Papovitch, junior, Dobrenin the Youthful,
and last, but not least, the stout labourer, Nikita
Gregorevitch,
Right in front of them lay a level plain, in the
midst of which stood an ancient oak; from this tree
went three roads, the one leading to Novgorod the
Great, the second to the sacred city of Kiev, and the
third, which was very long and straight, led to the
dark blue sea ; but this road was dangerous, as it had
for the last thirty-three years been in the possession of
a savage giant Mussulman, who killed every one that
dared to come near him, whether on horseback or on
foot.
The warriors halted when they reached the oak, and
pitched their white canvas tents. After allowing their
steeds to walk about and eat the long green grass
at their leisure, they went into their tents to seek
repose.
Dobrenin the Youthful rose early with the sun,
while his companions were still sleeping peacefully.
1
310
TALES AND LEGENDS
U
He bathed himself in the cool refreshing waters of the
Saffat river, and after praying to an ancient picture,
he looked around him and beheld, beyond the river
of Saffat, a white canvas tent, in which lived the
wicked Mussulman. Dobrenin saddled his coal-black
steed with a costly Circassian saddle; he took his
lance and sword, and mounted his charger's back.
On rode Dobrenin, his horse neighing and prancing
beneath him, until he at last reached the Mussulman's
tent; he stopped and called out in a loud voice,
“Come out of the tent, thou Tartar, thou wicked
Mussulman thief! Come forward, and fight with
me!"
The Mussulman, as soon as he heard these words,
arose; and coming out of his white tent, mounted his
noble horse and rode out to meet Dobrenin.
No winds blew, no clouds were seen, nothing but
the flash of the bold champions' swords was visible.
They fought and fought until their sharp lances broke,
and their steel swords snapped asunder. .
Then the warriors dismounted from their chargers,
and continued the combat with their bare fists.
Suddenly Dobrenin's foot slipped, his right hand
trembled, and he fell down upon the damp ground.
No sooner had he fallen than the Mussulman sprang
upon him and killed him.
Up rose Aleyosha Papovitch, and leaving his
companions fast asleep, went out to the Saffat
river, and bathed himself in the cool, refreshing
waters; and after praying to an ancient picture, he
looked around him, and beheld Dobrenin's horse
standing saddled and ready for riding, but looking
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
311
mournfully at the ground beneath him, he was griev-
ing for his beloved master, Dobrenin the Youth-
ful. Aleyosha Papovitch mounted the good steed,
which at once commenced neighing and galloping as
of old.
On, on rode Aleyosha Papovitch, until he arrived
at the Mussulman's tent, in which lay the brave
warrior Dobrenin the Youthful, with his eyes closed,
his strong arms hanging lifeless by his sides, and
covered with blood.
“Come out of thy tent, thou Tartar!” cried Aleyosha
Papovitch, in a loud and angry voice. “Come out,
and let us fight!"
Then the Mussulman answered and said, -
“Hail to thee, Aleyosha Papovitch, junior! Take
my advice, my friend, and do not attempt to fight
with me, for I am more powerful than thou sup-
posest !"
But Aleyosha Papovitch laughed haughtily as he
replied,
“Do not boast! Wait till the fight is over before
praising thyself !”
The Mussulman stepped out of his canvas tent, and
mounted his splendid steed.
No winds blew, no clouds were seen, nothing but
the flash of the warriors' swords was visible. They
fought and fought until their sharp lances broke
and their steel swords snapped asunder. They then
dismounted from their chargers and continued the
combat with their fists.
Aleyosha at last succeeded in overthrowing the
Tartar, who fell down on the ground. Aleyosha im-
312
TALES AND LEGENDS .
mediately sprang upon him and would have killed
him, when down flew a large black crow and said in a
man's voice,
“Hail to thee, Aleyosha Papovitch, junior! Harken
unto me, though I am but a big black crow. Do not
deprive this Tartar of his life! Behold, I will fly to
the dark blue sea, and fetch thee the water of life
and the water of death, to sprinkle over the body of
thy brother-warrior, Dobrenin. When thou sprinklest
him with the water of death, his flesh will become
white and whole again ; but when thou sprinklest
him over with the water of life, he will awake from
his sleep of death."
Aleyosha Papovitch consented to this, and the
crow flew away, but soon returned, bringing with it
the water of life and the water of death. Aleyosha
sprinkled Dobrenin's body first with the water of
death, and the flesh became white and whole; he then
sprinkled it with the water of life, and Dobrenin
awoke and got up. They then set the Tartar free, and
returned to their brother warriors.
Early next morning, while all the others were fast
asleep, Nikita Gregore vitch arose with the sun, and,
as his two brothers had done before, bathed himself in
the cold waters of the Saffat river; and after praying
to his saint, he looked up, and beheld the Tartar giant
crossing in a boat-the terrible Mussulman whom no
one had yet been able to kill, whom no wolf dared
approach, and over whom no bird had the power to
fiy; there he was quite close at hand! Nikita Gregore-
vitch cared nought for danger. The moment he saw
the Mussulman, he called out in a loud voice to his
11
1
1
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
313
companions, who were sleeping so peacefully in their
tents,
"Wake up, mighty champions !” he cried. “Ye
brave chosen warriors, arise, and let us defeat the
Tartar giant!"
. The warriors arose at their brother's call, and
-mounting their chargers galloped off with Nikita to
the Mussulman's tent. They threw themselves with
all their might upon the giant, attacking him with
their swords and lances, while their good steeds tried
to trample him under foot. Thus they fought for
three whole hours and three whole minutes, at the
end of which time they succeeded in overthrowing
and killing the wicked Tartar giant. After having
won the victory, the champions began to say boast-
fully,
"We did our work nobly, we did not once shrink
in the combat, nor did our good steeds attempt to
run away, neither did our steel swords and lances
break or bend!”
“Yes!” cried Aleyosha Papovitch, "we are brave
and noble heroes; there is no one and nothing that
we cannot kill or conquer! Bring even supernatural
powers against us, and we will subdue them !”
Hardly had he uttered these foolish words, when
two supernatural beings appeared, and cried out in
voices which sounded like thunder,
"Come on, brave champions! We invite the com-
bat, though ye be seven, and we but two; let that
not deter you!”
But the champions did not recognize the super-
natural beings as such ; and Aleyosha Papovitch,
314
TALES AND LEGENDS
heated by their address, mounted his horse and
darting at them hewed them in twain; hardly had he
done so, when the parts became suddenly transformed
into four mighty champions. Then Dobrenin rushed
to the encounter, and felling these four to the ground,
cut each in two. Then, to his surprise, up rose eight
mighty champions fresh and strong, Nikita Gre-
gorevitch now advanced, and like his brethren,
hewed the eight in twain, thereby raising a double
front of foes. The champions in a body now charged
down, and hewing right and left cut down their
enemies with might and main, but only to increase the
number. For three whole days and nights, for three
whole hours, for three whole minutes, did our seven
brave champions continue hewing down the super-
natural beings; but without success, their enemies only
continued increasing. At last their strength began to
fail them, their noble steeds galloped off in all
directions, and their steel swords and sharp lances
began to break and bend ; but the enemy still in-
creased. For some time our heroes would not yield;
but when they saw that the more they cut down
the supernatural beings the more they increased,
they became greatly alarmed and retreated up high
rocks and into dark caverns for safety. But hardly
had they reached the top of the rocks, then first
one brave champion, then the other, was turned
into stone.
And these were the last of the Russian warriors,
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
315
"IF YOU DON'T LIKE IT, DON'T LISTEN;
BUT DON'T SPOIL MY LIES.” 1
THERE once lived three brothers, two of whom were
clever, and the third was stupid. One day they went
into the forest to cut wood, when it occurred to them
that it would be a pleasant thing to have their meals
there ; so they put some grouts in a pot and then
boiling they did not know whence to get the fire!
Now it so happened that not very far from where
they were was a hut, in which lived an old man who
kept bees. The eldest brother, remembering this, said, -
"I will go and ask that old man for some fire to
boil our porridge with."
Away he went to the hut where he found the old
man looking after his bees.
“Little father !” said the young fellow, "give me
some fire!"
“Sing me a song first,” replied the old man.
“I cannot sing, little father."
“Well then, let me see you dance."
“I can't dance !"
“Well then, go and send some one who can, some-
body who is not quite such an ass as you."
So the eldest returned to his brothers without the
fire.
1 A Russian proverb.
316
TALES AND LEGENDS
“What a donkey you are to be sure !” cried the
second brother. “Fancy coming back without any fire
after all! Let me go, I shall be sure to bring it in a
moment !"
So off he went, and on arriving at the hut he said
to the old man,-
“Give me some fire, little father !"
“First sing me a song."
"I can't; I never learnt singing."
“Well then, tell me a story.”
“I can't, little father; I know nothing ! "
“Well then, send somebody who is more clever than
you, and who understands something."
So this one also returned to his brothers, and the
two clever ones sat looking at each other, wondering
what they had best do.
Meanwhile the fool of the family looked at his
brothers and laughed to himself,—
“They call themselves clever, indeed; but yet
could not get the fire !" So he went to the hut to
try his luck.
“ Have you got any fire to spare, little father ?"
asked the fool.
“Yes, my boy; but first of all you must let me see
you dance !”
“I can't dance, little father."
“Well then, tell me a story!"
“Ah, that is more in my line! Come outside and
sit upon the hurdle which is lying on the ground near
the door, and I will tell you a story. But do not
interrupt me; if you do--then you must give me a
hundred roubles. Do you understand ?"
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
317
“Yes, my son !"
So they went out, and the old man seated himself
on the hurdle near his door, while the fool sat down
opposite him and began his tale.
"I had once a little piebald pony ; I seated myself
on him one fine day and rode off into the forest to
cut wood. I had stuck my axe into my belt behind
me, and as the pony ran the axe kept on knocking
the unfortunate little creature on his back, until it
cut him right in two! Are you listening, little
father?"
“Yes, yes, my son!”
"Well, I rode on and on in this way for three
whole years, until what should I see but the hinder
part of my horse near a lake! I dismounted, and
after catching it I sewed the two halves together, and
rode on for another three years. Are you listening,
little father?”
“Yes, yes, my son!”
“I rode and rode, until I came to a forest, where I
saw a tremendously high tree. I climbed up this
tree, higher and higher, until I came to the next
world. After having looked about me, I found out
that the cattle was wonderfully cheap about there,
but the flies and mosquitoes were dreadfully dear; so
I came down again to the earth, and after catching
some bags full of flies and mosquitoes I climbed up
to the next world again, where I disposed of them, and
got in exchange a great number of cattle, so many
in fact that it was impossible to count them all!
Well, I collected all these sheep and oxen, and drove
them to the place from which I had descended before;
318
TALES AND LEGENDS
Time
but when I looked over the edge of the cloud I found
that the big tree was there no longer, it had evidently
been cựt down. I was greatly troubled in my mind,
and began to wonder what I had better do, how I
could best descend. At last I decided to make a
rope and let myself down; to do this I had to cut up
the cattle. When I had made a very long strap I
began to descend; down, down I went until I came
to the end of the strap, and then I found that it was
not long enough, another piece of skin much longer
than your hut is high was wanting, and I did not
care to jump it, for I was afraid. Are you listening,
little father?"
“Yes, yes, my son; go on!"
“Well, just as I was hanging there a very high
wind arose and began blowing me about from one
place to another, first to Moscow, then to St. Peters-
burg, until the strap broke and I was thrown into the
mire, where I sunk and sunk so deep that at last
nothing but my head remained above the surface. - I
tried to get out but could not, I had to stop in that
position for a very long time, unable to move or do
anything. At last a wild duck built her nest upon
my head, and I could do nothing to prevent it!
One day a wolf who was walking about in the fields
came up to the nest on my head, and commenced
eating the eggs. I somehow managed to free my
hand from the mire, and seizing the wolf by the tail,
yelled out as loud as ever I could, "Too-loo-loo-
whoo!' And he ran off dragging me out after him.
Are you listening, little father ?"
“Yes, yes, my son!”
A
FROM THE RT
319.
LAND OF THE TZAR.
The fool felt rather disgusted; he had finished his
story, but the old man had kept his word and had not
interrupted him once. What was he to do to get the
hundred roubles out of him as well as the fire ? At
last he thought he would try and tease him, so he
began a new story.
"I have a document in my possession, old man,
showing that your father will for ever have to pay his
debts to my father for having used forged documents,
and"
“That is a lie !” cried the old man, interrupting the
story; “it is more likely that your father will for ever
have to pay his debts to iny father ! ”
The fool laughed ; it was just what he wanted, and
just what he expected. He took the fire and the
hundred roubles from the old man, and returned to
his brothers. They then hung the pot of porridge
by means of a tripod over the fire, and when it was
ready they wisely set to work to eat it up. And this
is the end of our story.
320
TALES AND LEGENDS
THE LITTLE BROWN COW.
IN a certain kingdom lived and reigned a king and
queen who had an only daughter, the beautiful
young Princess Marie. Now it so happened that the
queen died and the king married again. His
second wife had three daughters, who were very re-
markable to look upon; the eldest of them had
only one eye, the second two, and the third and
youngest of them had three.
The step-mother, of course, took a violent dislike
to the young Princess Marie. She hated her for
her beauty, and tried all she could to spoil her good-
looks and make her less attractive. She clothed
her in the oldest dresses she could find, and gave
her as little as she could to eat, in order to starve her.
She would send the young princess into the fields
dressed like a maid-of-all-work, and tell her to look
after a favourite little brown cow, but she would
never give her anything to take with her to eat, ex-
cept a piece of dry bread. However, the princess
did not mind all this. When she went into the green
fields to look after the little cow, she would get in
at the animal's right ear and out at its left. * As soon
as she had done this, her shabby clothes would change
into rich and beautiful garments, and she would find
plenty to eat and drink provided; then she would walk
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
321
about after the little brown cow, richly attired ; but
as soon as the day drew to an end, she would jump
in at the little cow's left ear and out at its right, and
return home to the palace dressed in her usual
shabby clothes, bringing the piece of dry bread back
to her step-mother.
“I wonder how she manages to have enough?"
thought the step-mother to herself.
At last the step-mother could stand it no longer.
She was very curious to know how Princess Marie
contrived to get through the day without eating the
piece of dry bread she had given her. So she called
her eldest daughter, with the one eye, and said,
" Go into the fields with Princess Marie, and see
what she does with herself to keep off hunger ?"
The two girls went together into the green fields, and
sat down on the grass. “Go to sleep, my dear sister,"
said Princess Marie, “and I will sing you a song."
So the one-eyed maiden made herself as comfort-
able as she possibly could upon the grass, while
Princess Marie murmured to herseli,
"Don't look, little eye; but go to sleep!” And then
she commenced singing until her sister fell fast asleep.
Princess Marie then arose, and climbing into the little
cow's right ear and out at the left was clad in the
beautiful garments again. After having plenty to eat
and drink, she walked about after the little brown cow.
When evening came, Princess Marie got in at the
animal's left ear and out at its right, and was once more
in her shabby clothes. She went up to her sleeping
sister and woke her.
322
TALES AND LEGENDS
“Get up, sister mine," she said ; “it is time to return
home!”
"Dear me!" exclaimed the sister in alarm ; "I have
been fast asleep all the time, and have seen nothing.
Shan't I catch it, when I get back to my mother."
She did. When she came home her mother said,
"What did Princess Marie eat and drink?"
"I do not know ; I saw nothing."
The mother flew into a dreadful rage ; but on the
following morning she sent her second daughter,
Two-Eyes, into the fields, saying, -
"Go with Princess Marie, and watch her. See what
it is. she eats and drinks ?”
Away went the two girls into the green fields to
look after the little brown cow.
“Sit down on the grass, dear sister mine," said
Princess Marie, “and let me sing you to sleep."
Two-Eyes lay down upon the grass, while the beau.
tiful princess whispered to herself: "Don't watch,
little eyes, but both go to sleep! Sleep away, sleep
away, sister mine!” Then the princess began to sing,
and her sister fell asleep till the evening, having seen
nothing all the time, so that she also came in for a
severe. scolding on her return home.
Next morning the step-mother sent her youngest
daughter, Three-Eyes, after Princess Marie, saying:
“Go, my dear, and find out what Princess Marie
eats and drinks."
When the maidens came to the green fields, Prin-
cess Marie said : “Sit down on the green grass, my
sister, and let us have a chat !”
The girls sat down, and Princess Marie said to her-
FROM THE LAND OF THE TZAR.
323
self:“Close, little eyes, and both go to sleep!” But
she forgot all about the third eye; so two of the eyes
went to sleep, while the third was wide-awake and
saw Princess Marie run up to the little brown cow
and climb in at its right ear, and come out of its left,
beautifully dressed, and then set to work to eat and
drink all kinds of good things, after which she walked
about and looked after the little brown cow, until the
evening, when she came up to her supposed sleeping
sister and woke her, saying,
“Get up, dear sister, for it is time to go home !"
When they returned to the palace, Princess Marie
gave the piece of dry bread back to her step-mother,
and left the room.
“Well,” asked the wicked queen of her three-eyed
daughter, " did you see what Princess Marie ate and
drank?” Three-Eyes at once told her mother every-
thing that she had seen with her third eye. When
the queen heard all, she at once sent for the cook,
giving him the following order : "Go, man, and kill
the little brown cow, and cut her into small pieces."
The cook obeyed; but as soon as Princess Marie
heard what was going to be done to her pet animal, she
ran into the fields and said to the cook: “If you must
kill the little cow, give me at least her little heart.”
This the cook did. The princess took it and
planted it in the palace garden. In a very short time
a bush grew in that very spot, covered with lovely
sweet fruit, and a number of beautiful singing birds,
which sang royal songs all day long, and sometimes
even the songs of the peasants.
Now a certain young prince, by name Ivan, heard
324.
TALES AND LEGENDS, ETC.
+11
of this wonderful bush, and of the beautiful Princess
Marie, who had planted it. So he went to the palace
and saw the wicked queen, who at once asked him
what he wanted.
• The prince put a silver plate on the table, and
said: “Whichever of the four damsels fills this plate
full of the delicious fruit from the wonderful bush,
shall be my wife.” Now the cunning young prince
well knew that no one but the fair Princess Marie
could gather the fruit from that bush, for the singing
birds would allow no one else to approach.
• The queen sent her eldest daughter, One-Eye, to the
bush to pluck the fruit; but the birds would not let her
come near it, so she had to return without any, being
afraid of losing her only eye! The step-mother then
sent her two younger daughters; but they were just
as unfortunate as their sister, the birds would not even
There was nothing for it; the step-mother had at
last to send Princess Marie for the fruit. The princess
took the silver plate and went to the bush ; she com-
menced gathering the delicious fruit, and all the little
birds began helping her to fill up the plate. When
it to the prince, who was delighted, and at once
asked her to become his wife, Princess Marie made
no objection, so the wedding feast was got ready,
and everybody was happy, even the step-mother.
Prince Ivan, and his wife Princess Marie, lived in
peace and plenty all their lives.
GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, LTD., ST. JOHN'S HOUSE, CLERKENWELL ROAD, E.C.
(GENERAL BOOKBINDING CES
GENERAL BOOKBINDING CO.
olemA013 'PORT
T O
6222
6222
QUALITY CONTROL MARK

8.
.
VW
VHS
ELY
**
4
K
.
**
ki
.
5
CIA-
CL
"
3
.
.
S
.
:
ES
.
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
*
11
>
*
.
3 9015 00817 3620
.
..
C.N
*
***
SE!.
---
-
DMT
---
-
-
-
-
..
. -
-
.
. .
. .
.
.
.
-
-
-
-
.to:
.
..
.
VE
.
.
C1
s
Y
BEL
....-;
WA
.
.
**
2.
**...
.
K
.
.
N
W
90
e cimiento de manteniend......torreno,
.
.
semest
.
TA
mb...
oku..
.: ***
Titiwit www.
direciowe
Demande
1.
14
SIA
*
.
.
YOL
DO NOT REMOVE
OR
MUTILATE CARD
ti
.
.
.
*
i
VI
wir wis
.
***
*
.
um.
NIA
4

.
量
​.
事事
​。
.
美
​*,
*
, 會
​一
​”
::::
*..
,
*
F:
|
.
.
::
:
-
..
.
…
,
”
全
​重
​...
.
4
...
...。
..
|
等
​,
.
FF
104
THIF
14
「.
IT .
,
.
--
重​。
作
​,
.
”
…”
.
,
"
一
​日
​上一
​1.
-
,
1,4,
非非
​一
​量子
​「
。
:
:
i…
:41
: 4
「
拿
​是​.
.
,
單
​多一些​,
.…
T下
​:
英式下午上上去半生
​"
"
事
​,
,
”
#E
L
"
要用到得鲁​,導​::::
:
:
新
​·
.
.
,
到影響​,一是
​1.
事
​:
.
.
さ
​い
​。
,
是
​產​,
,
三重​,
三e 1
,
,
“
上
​:
,
-
.
.
.
.
T.
.
A
是是非
​:
收到
​out,
a
其实​,
--
|-
“是
​。
”
。
事
​1. : 等到看
​h
-青年
​,鲁
​一​。
.
.
..:
[1
TA,
;
重量是1
,
非
​”
:
::
::
...
4.*.
一
​.
,
,
学​.r
-
,
非一
​|
-
| |
丹
​費事​,
2,11
:
...
::
*
III..
:
*
,書​,
中
​畫
​.,
。。
一下
​l
.
.
| a
::
:
1
山嘉手​,
,
;
学​“是​”Airity
事 ​.非
​:..”"ti-
"
",
2
「
是
​.
.
..
..
"
,
「
"
**
:
$
r
":
"
看​"基
​.
'.
.
.
.
.
-
.
*
,
本書​:
.
青青
​-
『
量
​4
在
​iii
htty thTMINITE
4
。
三
​,
“
.
.
|
.
..,迅t
.
,
|
:
'
:
,
| 1.
上
​11.
.
.
''
:=
'">
',
:
''
'
4
,
.
'
.
.
.
..
.
」
.
.
.
.
'
.
''
.
出
​"
'
mr.Treet,
-
'
重重
​.:
:
:
重​。
="
..
:
.
TEL
| 「一
​中
​」,不料
​,
由平車​, T',
,
「if
i*
-
My
「事
​重
​。
1.
全国4-
:
,
+
""
49
下筆
​事畢​,
,不争中
​..
,
.
青青子​。
事
​,
,
重量​:
| 分離​-一本書​。
TIT
结
​一生者​”;
44-1-是​,到了​,
重
​量一事
​:
さよなら
​*
,
,,
..
..,
'
'
'''.
"
''
自
​''
,..
ii事​,
「是是是拿
​”
是了​,
非爭
​:
:
,
:
:
:
,
| t
车
​车​,
非主
​5.
P
.
1
Ai村
​書
​.
.
な
​か
​#, 11青春
​产品​;
基​”
,
A+
TF
if t
一
​。
”
「
.
.
.
」
|
重
​"
=
“.
..
--
:
*
.
.
.
.
*
|
-
鲁
​.
.
,
」
的
​.
:
。
:
|
L
.
-
-
受​”,
st,
!
單
​单者​: ri
“
皇​:
*
事
​1
,
,
.*
,
"
每
​"
"
"
11-
。
.
,
.
.
...
. 市直​「量
​:畢書​,二手書
​自售
​,
專動
​(
一
​.
T1",
いかんいちダンススカートはいているNPOあいか
​..
.
.
1
1、
-
,-
,,
::
.
,
.
,
,
…
.
......
f
**
-
FT..
.
至
​,
"
-
.
Airal sty..
...
*
1
+
(
.
「
,
e
1.r
, -
.
r
ii
,
,,
.
.
.
..
,
"
”,
i
-
-
--
*
.
*
|
学
​|
“9
”,
非
​:
::
,
黑​,
紅
​,
。
..
.
…
..
行 ​--re
,
,
,
,
14
1
(
PT
*
;
行
​.
i
:
T$
1
重量​,
重​, 重量​/